#the three girls are the same three middle school girls that made fun of ms emi !!!
Text
The Truth Unfolds
Summary: Lyla learns that whatever happens in the dark, always comes to light.
TW: Angry Jay and Will, some cuss words but not many
Word Count: Around 2.6k
Note: Hi!! I know I haven’t posted in a bit but I didn’t really know what to post so yeahh. This one was inspired by something that happened to my friend when we were in eighth grade but with a little bit of fiction to it.
Also Derek Shepherd is kinda mentioned but he’s not actually in it so I wouldn’t count this as a Grey’s fic but yeah.
Also also no offence to Dhar Mann, you’ll understand once you read.
Also also also if you haven’t you can read “Well, This Is Awkward” for some context but you don’t have to (it’s on my masterlist if you do want to)
Anyways, I hope you enjoy!! (:
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“You got Rameses’ work done right?” Mia asked Lyla as they exited the gym after the bell had rung.
“Yeah. I don’t have any make-up work. You?”
“I have a social studies assignment.”
“You better get that done then because Ms. York doesn’t mess around.”
“I know. She’s scary as hell.”
“Hey guys.” Kameron greeted as they walked down the stairs, pushing between the two and walking in the middle, “Who’s scary as hell?”
“Ms. York. Mia has a social studies assignment that she hasn’t done yet.”
“Dude, if you don’t finish that in Crenshaw’s class you’re screwed.” Kameron warned just as Terrance caught up to them.
“I can’t believe it’s already the end of the first quarter.” Terrance commented as the four of them turned the corner.
“Yeah, me neither.” Lyla replied, “It went by pretty fast.”
“I wonder what exploratory we’re gonna get next.” Mia wondered, she and Lyla continuing to walk as Kameron and Terrance stopped at their lockers.
“Same. I kind of want art or life skills.”
“You’ll like art. It was pretty fun.” Mia informed, the two of them stopping at their lockers.
“What did you guys do?” Lyla inquired as she opened her locker and began grabbing what she needed for the next three classes.
“We did a few things, but my favorite was probably when we drew a portrait from a reference picture.”
“What did you draw?”
Mia grinned, “Derek Shepherd.”
Lyla rolled her eyes playfully as she closed her locker with her foot, “Of course you did.”
"He's like, so hot." Mia gushed, Lyla nodding her head in agreement.
“Hey Terrance, what exploratory do you want next quarter?” Lyla asked as Kameron and Terrance made their way over to the girls, their books for the next few hours in hand.
“I kind of want cooking.” Terrance replied, the four of them making their way to their homeroom class.
“You’ll like it.” Lyla stated, “I enjoyed it.”
“Which one do you want?” Terrance asked Kameron as they entered their first class of the day, which was writing with Mrs. Crenshaw.
“I don’t know.” Kameron started, then lowered his voice, “Not Crenshaw’s, that’s for sure.”
“I don’t think anyone wants Crenshaws.” Terrance whispered. Mrs. Crenshaw was very strict and the majority of the students in their middle school despised her.
“She’s actually not that bad. I mean, once I started talking to her on a more personal level I actually began to like her. She’s a really sweet lady.”
“Lyla, that’s because you’re the teacher’s pet.” Mia jeered, Kameron and Terrance laughing.
“Hey! I am not!”
“Mhm.” They all sat down as the bell rang, knowing Mrs. Crenshaw would get onto them for not being seated.
After a few moments, the principal’s voice came over the intercom, interrupting any conversation that had been going on.
Everyone stood up and recited the pledge of allegiance, sitting down and listening to the morning announcements once finished.
Mrs. Crenshaw scanned the classroom after the announcements ended, looking to see if anyone was missing.
“Good. Everyone’s here.” Mrs. Crenshaw said to herself, putting her findings in the computer. She then looked up, “Who’s eating lunch?”
Most everyone raised their hands, signifying that they were eating a school lunch.
Mrs. Crenshaw quickly counted the hands, then proceeded to put that in the computer as well.
Once finished, she closed her laptop as a student walked up to her desk, a slip of paper in hand.
“Where do you want this?” The student asked.
“You can put it right here.” Mrs. Crenshaw said, pointing to a spot on her desk. Mrs. Crenshaw turned her attention to the rest of the class as the student did as was told and walked back to his seat, “I hope everyone brought back their A.R. test scores with a parent signature, otherwise none of you will be getting free time today.”
A feeling of dread rushed over Lyla as other students walked up to Mrs. Crenshaw’s desk and put their slips in the pile, realizing she had forgotten all about it.
“Lyla, where’s yours?” Mrs. Crenshaw questioned, seeing as she was the only one who hadn’t moved.
Lyla tried her hardest to think of an answer, Crenshaw staring her down in a way that scared her.
“I, uh, can I look in my locker?” Lyla requested, hoping Mrs. Crenshaw wouldn’t give her a detention for ‘not being prepared’.
Mrs. Crenshaw sighed, seemingly annoyed, “Yes, go. But hurry.”
Lyla nodded her head, getting out of her seat and exiting the classroom.
She made her way to her locker, opening it and frantically digging through her backpack in hopes of finding the paper.
She sighed a breath of relief once she found it, only to realize it wasn’t signed.
How could she be so stupid and forget to have Jay, Will, or even Hailey sign it? Mrs. Crenshaw reminded them for weeks that if everyone brought it back signed they would all get free time.
Her mind began racing as she tried to come up with a solution, because there was no way in hell she’d be the one person to make everyone lose free time.
She knew she couldn’t call one of her brothers to get it signed, because Crenshaw would find out, and she was sure she’d get in trouble.
There had to be a way she could get Jay or Will’s signature on that paper without Jay or Will being there.
That’s when a lightbulb went off in her head.
She grabbed a sharpie from her pocket, made sure no one was looking, and wrote ‘Jay Halstead’ on the slip of paper.
She locked her locker and put the sharpie back in her pocket, quickly making her way back to Crenshaw’s room.
Lyla knew this could go one of two ways: Crenshaw would either realize Lyla had written Jay’s name herself, or she would fall for it.
Crenshaw was a very smart woman, but she made her students write only in cursive, and Lyla signed the paper in print. Plus, Jay hadn’t signed anything for Lyla this school year, and since it was Crenshaw’s first year at Lyla’s middle school, there was a small chance she had seen Jay’s signature.
Lyla took a deep breath as she opened the door, the eyes of her peers falling on her as she entered.
“I found it.” Lyla declared, making her way over to her teacher’s desk.
She handed the paper to Crenshaw, mentally crossing her fingers as she looked over the paper.
She felt her heart beating out of her chest, because Crenshaw was not the type of teacher you’d want to mess with.
She was almost as scary as Ms. York, which is saying something, because nobody dared to defy Ms. York.
“Good.” Mrs. Crenshaw chimed in satisfaction, setting the piece of paper to the side along with the others.
Lyla turned on her heels, letting out a breath she didn’t even know she was holding as she made her way back to her desk, turning to face Mia, who was sitting on her right.
“Did you write the name on there?” Mia inquired quietly, a grin spreading across her face.
Lyla smirked, “Yep.”
“Dude! I can’t believe you got away with that!”
“Me neither.”
“Okay, what movie are we watching?” Mrs. Crenshaw wondered as a student made her way over to the computer, logging onto her Disney+.
Lyla and Mia both got up, grabbing a beanbag from across the room, sitting down by Terrance and Kameron as the lights were turned off.
“Hey Lyla,” Terrance started, a playful look on his face signifying he knew what she had done, “Whatever happens in the dark always comes to light.”
“Oh shut up, Dhar Mann.” Lyla retorted, the four of them bursting into laughter.
The movie played as their laughter died down, Lyla smiling pridefully to herself as she settled into it.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*A few weeks later*
“Ugh, Crenshaw’s narratives are so annoying.” Mia complained, throwing herself down on Lyla’s bed.
Lyla laughed at seeing how dramatic Mia was being, “You’re not done yet? I finished last night.”
Mia scoffed, “You really are a nerd, you know that?”
“It’s better than being dumb.”
“Hey!”
Lyla put her hands up, “I wasn’t calling you dumb! I was just saying!”
“Good. You’re not wrong, though.”
Lyla put her hands down, taking a seat next to Mia, “What are you writing about?”
Mia smirked, “About the time we turned Dante’s clothes pink.”
Lyla laughed, “You know, that was the night I found out Jay and Hailey were together.”
“Really?!”
Lyla nodded her head, “Just know those images have yet to get out of my head and it’s been almost a year now.”
Mia laughed, Lyla cringing at the memory.
Lyla spoke up once Mia calmed down, “Speaking of Jay, I wonder when he’s going to be back from parent-teacher conferences.”
“What time did he schedule?” Mia inquired.
“I’m not sure actually. Will might’ve gone with him but knowing his schedule he probably got called into work.”
“Dante went Tuesday.”
“Honestly I’m glad they do parent-teacher conferences on Tuesdays and Thursdays because then we get Friday off.”
“What difference would it make if they did it on Wednesday?”
“I don’t know, but what I do know is that they don’t do it on Wednesdays.”
“True true.”
Lyla looked at Mia’s bag, “Want me to help you with your narrative?”
“It’s due Monday but sure.” Mia accepted, getting up and grabbing her bag before sitting back down on Lyla’s bed.
Mia opened her laptop, getting onto Google Docs and opening the paper.
She then gave her laptop to Lyla, the two of them looking over her paper together.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Mia put her laptop back in her bag, she and Lyla having finished looking over the paper, Lyla trying to breathe as she was deep in a giggling fit.
“What is so funny?” Mia inquired, because Lyla had been laughing for three straight minutes now.
Lyla held her stomach, “I-I don’t know!”
Mia giggled in amusement, which made Lyla laugh even harder.
After another two minutes, Lyla finally stopped laughing, trying her hardest to catch her breath.
“Are you good now?” Mia asked.
“Yeah, I think so.” Lyla stated, grabbing her water bottle off of her nightstand and taking a few large sips.
Mia sat down next to Lyla as she put her water bottle back on her nightstand, “You think Crenshaw will approve?”
“I think so, but knowing Crenshaw probably not.” Lyla answered honestly, “I thought it was really good though.”
“Thanks.” Mia paused for a moment before speaking up, “What did you write yours about?”
Lyla smirked, “I wrote about the time I crashed my bike into Jay’s truck when I was eight.”
Mia’s eyes widened, “You never told me this!”
“Okay so basically I was going a little fast and I tried to avoid the truck and failed.” Lyla laughed, “You wanna know the best part? Jay was more worried about the damn truck then he was about me.”
Mia burst out laughing, Lyla laughing as well despite trying her hardest not to.
The girls jumped, their laughter coming to a halt as the door flew open, Jay standing in the doorway.
And boy, he did not look happy.
“Mia, time to go.” Jay demanded, seemingly trying his hardest to keep his composure.
Mia got up, grabbing her bag as Lyla gave Jay a look of confusion and a bit of anger.
“Jay, what-” Jay glared at Lyla angrily, Lyla stopping mid sentence.
Jay moved out of Mia’s way as she rushed out of the room, Jay looking out of the room and watching as she made her way down the stairs.
After a few moments, Lyla and Jay both heard the front door close, and Jay did not spare the lecture.
“What the fuck Lyla?!”
“What-”
“You forged my signature?!”
Lyla’s eyes widened in realization, remembering the day in class that she had actually forgotten about.
“I-”
“Yeah, you do realize what you did is illegal right?”
“What, no!”
“If you did that on legal documents or something you could go to jail! Jail, Lyla!”
“I didn’t know!”
Jay scoffed, “Of course you didn’t. Just like you didn’t see my truck when you wrecked your bike into it.”
“Wait, you heard me?”
“Yeah.” Jay chuckled, cracking a smile at the memory before going back to being angry, “But that’s not the point! Why’d you forge my signature?”
“Wait, Lyla did what now?” Will inquired from the hallway, having overheard their conversation.
Jay whipped his head around, “She forged my signature!”
Will’s demeanor immediately changed to one of anger, “What the hell Lyla! You could go to jail!”
“I didn’t want to ruin everyone else’s chance of getting free time! Plus it’s not like it was on a legal document anyway!”
Will sighed, crossing his arms and turning to look at Jay, “What’s her punishment?”
“Considering that she did something illegal and lied to her teacher in the process, I say she should be grounded for a month.”
“A month! That’s unfair!” Lyla protested, because in her opinion a month was way too long.
“Wanna make it two?” Jay questioned, and that made Lyla shut up real quick.
“Exactly.” He turned back to Will, “And she only gets her phone when walking to and from school, but that’s if we’re not driving her.”
“Yeah.” Will agreed, “Also we should take away friends and she should go to either the district or Med after school.”
“I like that. And she can do extra chores including the toilet downstairs.”
Lyla put her head in her hands, regretting her decision more than she had when Jay first mentioned it, because she hated cleaning toilets with a passion.
“And all of our cars.”
“That’s a good one. And every time she gives us a problem we can add an extra day.”
“Okay. I think that’s good enough.” Will turned his attention to Lyla, “Anything you want to add?”
Lyla lifted her head up, “Nope.”
“Good. I didn’t think so.”
Jay held his hand out, “Phone.”
Lyla got up, grabbing her phone and making her way over Jay.
She handed him her phone, which he turned off and put in his pocket.
“Thank you. You know we’re doing this because we care about you, right?”
“Sure.” Lyla muttered sarcastically.
“I’m serious. Trust me, I care about you more than I do my truck.”
Lyla and Jay cracked a smile, Will looking between the two of them in confusion but not saying anything.
“Do you have any homework?” Jay asked after a moment, becoming serious again.
Lyla sighed, “Just math.”
“Okay, then get to it. Dinner will be done in an hour.”
Jay turned around and left the room, Will still standing in the doorway.
“What class did you do this in?”
Lyla sighed, “Mrs. Crenshaw’s.”
“Okay. Then you’re apologizing to her tomorrow. Got it?”
“Got it.”
Lyla began to make her way back to her desk as Will spoke up.
“Also, what did Jay’s truck have to do with anything?”
Lyla smirked, turning around to face her older brother, “He overheard Mia and I talking about the time I wrecked my bike into Jay’s GMC.”
Will chuckled, “That was pretty funny. If you need any help with your math let me know.”
Lyla nodded her head, turning around and going to her desk as Will exited the room, softly shutting her door behind him.
“Dhar Mann was right.” Lyla muttered to herself as she sat down, knowing that there was no way in hell she’d be forging a signature again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Finish*
I hope you enjoyed! If you have any questions or anything feel free to let me know! (:
#jay halstead#jay halstead fanfic#jay halstead fanfiction#jay halstead imagine#will halstead#will halstead fanfic#will halstead fanfiction#will halstead imagine#hailey upton#hailey halstead#hailey x jay#upstead#dante torres#dante torres sister#halstead!sister#halstead sister#jay halstead sister#will halstead sister#angry jay halstead#angry will halstead#middle school#illegal#forging signatures#fanfic
51 notes
·
View notes
Text
Lexi
In the very back of a cold, gray class room sits a normal-looking middle school girl. A piece of her black, straight hair falls upon her pale face as she works on her newest drawing that was supposed to be math notes. At the top of the lined paper is her name written in chicken scratch: Lexi Flures.
Lexi sighs, pushing the naughty strand out of her storm-gray eyes. She absentmindedly looks around the room; in the front, the teacher is lecturing a lesson that she learned about two years ago, likewise with everything else he taught. Students are busy quietly chatting away or madly scribbling notes down, trying to keep up with the teachings. A small, dappled kitten with white wings pops out of nowhere and flies into Lexi’s line of sight, turning the gray classroom a bright yellow.
When Lexi was younger, she had a hard time getting the other kids to like her. She tried to fit in, to be normal. Whether it was playing make-believe or engaging in a sport, she always failed in some strange way. The kids found her to be abnormal. She eventually secluded herself from the others, and let her imagination create the prefect friends. She grew close to the figments of her fantasy, and soon they became real to her. They made her happier than she has ever been before. Only a couple times did she try to make friends again, but the kids made her feel horrible and unwanted. So she stayed to herself and her true friends, even if they weren’t real.
“Hey Lexi! Why the long face?” the kitten asks, flapping her gentle wings to keep her afloat. Lexi smiles and reaches behind the kitten’s ear, scratching gently.
“Not much, Gracie. I’m bored to death right now at how little is happening,” Lexi replies. Gracie purrs for the moment her ear is being scratched, and then gently lands on Lexi’s desk. Lilacs spring up as Gracie’s paws touch the desktop, starting a small field to grow.
“Well, it looks like something is happening.” Gracie starts to stretch her front legs when Lexi pets Gracie’s head and down the tip of her tail.
“The only thing that’s happening is the teacher droning on about something I learned a loooong time ago. So I don’t have anything to do.”
“We could play a game!” Gracie assumes pouncing position and wiggles her tail, ready for some fun. Lexi rolls her eyes dramatically and looks back at the petite cat.
“Last time we played a game, I got in trouble. I’d rather not be sent to the principal’s office again.”
“AW! Come on, Lexi. One little game won’t hurt.”
“Gracie, I said no.”
“Please!”
“No!” Lexi sternly answers. A cough interrupts the conversation, making both Lexi and Gracie look up. An angry teacher looms over Lexi’s desk, making the mini lilac field shrivel up. The room becomes the same drab gray it was before. Gracie cowers next to Lexi as Lexi gulps in slight fear.
“Ms. Flures, who in the world are you talking to?” The teacher asks with a questioning and annoyed look plastered to his face. Lexi gazes down to the hidden Gracie before muttering, “No one.”
“Well then, would you mind answering the problem on the board?” He points to the board in the front of the room. A right triangle with three written on the bottom and four at the side hangs there in piercing black with the question, ‘How long is the hypotenuse?’ Lexi stands up from her desk and cautiously steps towards the front of the room. She avoids the other students’ menacing eyes, teasing her for being different. Her eyes stay on the floor, wary for protruding feet.
“Freak,” someone coughs next to her, but Lexi keeps walking. After what felt like an hour, Lexi reaches the front of the classroom, the question awaiting her answer. Lexi grabs the marker from the tray, her brain calculating. She quickly scribbles her work and answer on the board, and turns to show the class.
“Very good, you may be seated. Just be quiet for now on,” the teacher warns, and moves back to the front. Lexi calmly but swiftly proceeds back to her desk, making sure that she causes no eye contact with anyone. Gracie is nowhere to be seen, and the classroom is, once again, boring. Lexi, disappointed that her friend left, takes her seat and continues to scribble. Sometime later, the bell clangs, dismissing the students to lunch.
Lexi packs all her possessions and urgently moves toward the door to escape the crowds. But alas, a boy slaps her books right out of her hands, sending them to the floor. A couple other students kick her papers and binders across the hall, where a parade of students stomped all over them. Chuckles ring around her, filling her ears with the painful sound. Lexi deeply sighs and begins to pick up her belongings before someone kicked it once more. It takes her awhile to locate most everything and organize it.
When she is finally done, Lexi heads to the hallway that holds her locker, glad that the way was vacant of people. She turns the corner to the hallway, and can already tell that something is horribly wrong. A locker is hanging wide open, books and papers littering the floor in front of it. She rushes over to see that it was her locker and her items. Her papers are shreds, left on the linoleum floor to be stepped on. Books are wide open, many pages torn out and long gone. Someone took a black marker to the inside of her shiny silver locker, writing, ‘Freak!’, ‘You need to grow up’, ‘Go die in a hole’, and many other terrible insults. Lexi feels the bite of tears in her eyes as she reads these and blinks them back. Getting to her knees, she starts to pick up the shreds and papers. A navy blue aura drapes the hall, and the distant sound of waterfalls gently touches her ears.
“Hey,” a voice murmurs. Lexi looks up to see a brunette boy dressed in royal boy looking at her with sad, tired eyes.
“Hi, Gary,” Lexi responds as she returns to cleaning up the mess.
“They did it again, huh?” Gary strides up behind her, looking at the piles of paper. Lexi wipes away an escaped tear and nods. A silence falls between them for a moment, only the sounds of rustling papers and falling water resonating through the empty halls.
“You shouldn’t let them get to you. They’re all just a bunch of jerks who don’t know the real you.” Gary comes to Lexi’s side and kneels next to her to get a look at her face.
“They don’t know the amazing girl with a wonderful heart that I see in front of me,” he continues, gently smiling. Lexi smiles back, and then wraps her arms around him.
“Thanks, Gary. You always know what to say,” Lexi whispers, holding him close. She lets go and finishes clearing the floor of the disaster that was once her locker. She trashes anything that was of no use any more, and throws the rest into her locker, planning to organize it later. Then she reaches into the very back of the top shelf, retrieving her hidden lunch. She slams her locker shut, glad that no one had thought to search the top shelf. She is, once again, alone in the clean, white hallway; the only sound was her hurried footsteps.
Lexi reaches the lunch room with no time to waste. Even though many people arrived there before her, half of the tables were empty, waiting for the students in line to get their food and choose a spot to enjoy their free hour. Lexi takes a seat at an empty table in the far corner, thinking that she would not be harassed. She was fairly enjoying her lunch, talking to Gracie when a loud voice sneers, “Excuse me!”
Lexi looks at a group of girls holding their trays of food, most glaring at her with disgust. They are the ‘prep’ group, the girls who were popular and snooty, wearing only the ‘hippest’ clothes and too much make-up for their age. There was about five of the girls, still as statues, watching Lexi as if waiting for her to bow down and worship them.
“May I help you?” Lexi inquires. The young females look at one another, perceiving as confused to Lexi’s response. A blonde, likely the leader of the gang, steps forward and makes eye contact with Lexi.
“Um, yes, you can! You’re sitting at our table, so scoot before you get the boot,” the girl snarls at her; her eyes looking deadly at Lexi. Lexi quizzically looks at all the empty tables.
“Why do you want this table? There are many others that do just as good,” Lexi points out, looking back at the girl. The blonde gives an exaggerated sigh, flipping her curls over her shoulder. She looks over her shoulder at her clique with a bored look. She begins to speak in a slow monotone, picking at her manicured nails instead of respectably keeping eye-contact with Lexi.
“Well, we claimed the table. That’s how it works. Populars claim tables, the norms get to sit wherever is left, while loners and freaks like you sit outside,” She states, as if it were the easiest thing in the world. A wavy redhead then directs to the blonde, “Trish, it doesn’t matter. We can sit somewhere else today.”
“Shut up, Marsha!” Trish snaps, flashing eyes flared with anger at Marsha. Marsha scurries to the back, her freckled face now brushed with red. Lexi is used to getting bullied by others, but Trish didn’t have to take her anger out on Marsha.
“Hey, bimbo, your friend has a good idea,” she retorts. Trish swings her glare back at Lexi, and Lexi glares right back. An intense silence hangs in the air, causing the group to feel uncomfortable.
“What did you call me?” Trish’s voice is low and menacing. Lexi smirks evilly, happy to speak her mind.
“You heard me. But I think a better name for you is a whore.” Lexi barely has time to put her arms in front of her face as Trish tackles her to the floor. Trish’s hot-pink nails pierce Lexi’s arms, making her hiss in pain. Lexi knees Trish’s stomach, knocking the air out. Trish gasps for air as Lexi kicks her off, getting back to her feet. The two circle around once before Trish once again throws herself at Lexi. Lexi sidesteps, but Trish grabs her arm and pulls her close. Lexi is pushed once again onto the floor, Trish pinning her down. Lexi claws at the blonde, nails raking down Trish’s face. Trish quickly lashes back by grabbing a handful of Lexi’s black hair and punching her in the face, over and over. Lexi can barely block the punches, when suddenly, “HEY! Knock it off!”
Trish is pulled off of Lexi by a teacher, still trying to get a hit on her. Another teacher helps Lexi off the floor. The blonde continues to lash out and cuss as Lexi is hurried off. Before Lexi disappears out of the cafeteria, Trish screeches, “I’m not done with you, you little freak! You’re no use to anyone!”
Lexi arrives in the nurse’s office, blood streaming out of her nose and down her arms. Her lip is split, and her left eye, once a storm-gray, now swelling shut and purple on the outside. The nurse starts by cleaning the blood off Lexi’s arms. As the nurse works on her, the principal walks in. He looks disappointedly at Lexi before starting, “Ms. Flures, I know you’ve been having a hard time making friends, but this is ridiculous. You’re in middle school now; you shouldn’t be playing with imaginary friends.”
He looks at Lexi with sad eyes, and waits for her to respond: she never does. Lexi’s gaze is upon the floor, unable to make eye contact with him. With a sigh, the principal continues, “Lexi, I know it’s tough to face reality, but it’s part of our duty as we grow up. We have to face responsibilities and learn to deal with problems. Leave your fantasy world, make some real friends. Maybe then you wouldn’t be bullied so much.”
And with that, he left the room, the nurse right on his heels. Lexi sits on a sick bed, bringing her knees to her chest. She wonders why this happens to her; tears pricking in her eyes. What did she do to deserve this? Abruptly, darkness settles in the once beige room, and the temperature drops at a chilling rate, making Lexi shiver.
“Why, Little Lexi! What a surprise! You managed to stand up for yourself! Too bad that it only made things worse,” claims a deep, hoarse voice, like the sound of gravel being crushed upon a chalkboard. Lexi winces at the voice, squeezing her eyes shut.
“He’s not real, you can make him go away,” She tells herself, but the voice only bellows a booming laugh. The laugh sends chills down Lexi’s spine, and she clasps her hands over her ears to try to keep her from hearing from the voice. But the voice is inside her head, not outside.
“Little Lexi, I’m as real to you as your pathetic friends, Gracie and Gary! But I’m only your burden to bear, while you are everyone else’s, including theirs,” he says. Lexi finally gazes up at the owner of the voice; a horrid creature with snake-like eyes boring into hers, evilly happy at her depression. His canine muzzle is sneered into a horrifying smile. The wolf head he possesses is covered in ragged fur, which blotches onto his starving human midsection. He moves around Lexi, dragging his wispy ghost tail across her back. Lexi shudders at the feeling and glares at him. Despite his appearance, she knew that Darth’s bark was worse than his bite. Much worse.
“I’m not afraid of you, Darth,” she snaps. A bloodcurdling laugh escapes his mouth, a mix between choking and barking.
“I know you don’t fear me, because that’s not what I am. I’m the voice that tells you the horrible truth that you never want to hear. And here’s the truth; those kids hate you. They know you’re different, and they despise you because of it. They want you gone, off the earth. You are a freak. You don’t belong. You’re worthless trash.” Darth smirks as these words hit Lexi, the room becoming darker. Tears threaten to fall, but Lexi shuts her eyes tight to prevent them from escaping.
“You’re wrong. I’m not worthless,” She fights back, but her voice wavers. Darth snickers and moves closer to Lexi’s face, making sure he has full eye contact.
“Little Lexi, you know I only tell the truth,” He says in mock sympathy.
“A twisted version of the truth!”
“But the truth none-the-less. Face it, Little Lexi. You’re better off dead!”
“NO! I’m worth something to someone.” Lexi screams, tears now streaming down her face.
“Who, Little Lexi? Who cares about you?” Just after Darth asks that, the creaking of a door interrupts the two of them; a rectangle of light opens up, letting color and warmth rushing back into the room. A familiar head full of red hair pops in. Darth smirks and says, “Oh, so she has her little minion come take care of you. What a shame for her, she doesn’t even get to witness your torment.”
“What do you want?” Lexi asks angrily, ignoring Darth’s comment. She wipes the tears off her face, glaring at Marsha, who was now fully in the room. Marsha shifts from foot to foot, a blush painting her face.
“Um, I just wanted to thank you for standing up for me,” she says, shocking both Lexi and Darth. Lexi stays silent, and Marsha finds the need to keep talking.
“Trish isn’t the nicest of friends, if you even want to call her that. And no one in the group ever stood up for me. She’s always picking on me for liking weird things, like anime and BBC,” Marsha jabbers on, “But I see you all alone, happier than any person with actual ‘friends’. I’m jealous of you because of that.”
Lexi is astonished to hear all this. Was Marsha being serious?
“Of course she isn’t. She’s trying to play with your head,” Darth chimes in. Lexi ignores him, carefully observing Marsha.
“Well, if Trish is so bad, why don’t you stop being her friend?” Lexi questions. Marsha walks over and sits next to Lexi with a sigh.
“I thought if I left the group, I’d be alone. I didn’t know what to do.” Marsha admits. Lexi thinks on this before offering, “I’ll be your friend.”
Marsha looks amazed by Lexi’s confession, and Darth sings, “She’s going to reject you.”
“Even though I was with Trish?”
“You did it so you could feel like you had friends.”
“She’s doing this to humiliate you.”
“Shut up, Darth!” Lexi mutters under her breath, hoping that Marsha doesn’t hear. Against her silent wishes, Marsha hears the whispers.
“Darth, who’s that?” Marsha asks. Lexi looks away and answers, “No one of importance.”
Marsha, brighter than some think, looks at Lexi and then announces, “Darth, you need to leave Lexi alone! She’s my friend now, and I will protect her from any bully!”
Darth, stunned that Marsha would even direct her words to him, stares for a moment. Then he grumbles and fades away. Lexi holds in a laugh until he’s completely gone. Marsha is confused at Lexi’s seemingly random burst of laughter.
“Oh god! Thank you, Marsha. I have NEVER seen Darth so surprised and disgruntled,” Lexi explains. Marsha can’t help but smile at Lexi’s joy. And then Lexi goes serious, surprising and slightly scaring Marsha.
“What’s your full name?” Lexi inquires.
“Marsha Whitney.” Lexi stands up and looks Marsha in the eye.
“Marsha Whitney, you are the first person to befriend me, Lexi Flures. Are you ready to adventure into my crazy world?” Lexi holds out her hand to Marsha. Marsha looks at it for a moment, and Lexi can almost hear Darth tormenting her. Finally, Marsha grabs Lexi’s hand with a huge grin on her face.
“As long as you can handle mine. Allonsy!” Lexi laughs, relieved that Marsha didn’t change her mind. Gary and Gracie appears next to the door, and Lexi’s smile grows bigger.
“Are you ready to meet two of my closest friends?”
“I was born ready! Believe it!” Marsha looks completely serious but so silly at the same time, making Lexi giggle. Lexi beckons the two imaginary friends over, and points at them.
“Marsha, I’d like you to meet Gary and Gracie. Gary always makes me feel better when I’m down, and Gracie is really playful and energetic,” Lexi explains. Marsha squints in their direction and then asks, “Can you tell me what they look like?”
“Well, Gary is about my height with brown hair and wears blue. Gracie is a kitten with white wings and dappled fur,” Lexi describes, and Marsha’s eyes light up in fascination and wonder.
“A kitten! Oh, I absolutely love cats!” Marsha exclaims, giddy with delight. Gracie then lands into Marsha’s lap, but Marsha is unaware.
“Gracie landed in your lap, so if you’d like to pet her, you can,” Lexi offers. Marsha looks down at her lap, imagining the little cat that Lexi described. She makes a petting motion above her lap, trying to see the winged kitten.
“Yeah, you got it. Just like that,” Lexi encourages, and Marsha grins happily. At that moment, Lexi thought maybe life wasn’t so bad.
0 notes
Note
Omg is the blonde mr Alex deviller’s girlfriend 😳I mean they obviously belong together since there both jealous of amelia’s two children ☺️🌈🌈🌈🕊🕊🕊🕊
Oop! no, the blonde isn't Alex's girlfriend; he's currently single! the blondie is ms. Laura herself, who dated mr. Bartholomew around ~6 months ago !!
#the three girls are the same three middle school girls that made fun of ms emi !!!#ask#askdv#simshanoverroyals
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Artist and The Musician
→ I do not claim to know corpse- therefore please don’t think that this is what he would actually act like, or that any details about his life are actually true. this is fiction.
→ Pairing: Corpse Husband X Fem!Reader
→ Genre: Fluff.
→ Words: 5.6k
→ Request: Hey! It’s me again lmao I was curious maybe like sykunno or raes little sister (like 2 or 3 years younger) meets the group and her and corpse just click. How would either of them react to them hearing the news that their little sis is dating corpse and like they’ve moved in together and everything idk I thought it’d be cute💛
→ Warnings: Swearing.
→ Authors Note: Its been a hard couple of weeks and im really sorry that this took so long to be done but depression rlly hit me and I could barely move myself. I hope you enjoy this, and if you do, please comment some words of encouragement or feedback 💛
→ if you have some spare change , consider buying me a coffee.
You sighed as you finally dropped the last box in your new room, stretching to get rid of the pains in your back. Grabbing your phone, you moved over to Sykkunos room, knocking before sticking your head in.
"You want subway?" you asked when he looked up from the computer. He nodded with a quick smile, and as you closed the door behind you, you could hear him talking to the stream, letting them know that it was just his sister. Quickly ordering on Ubereats, you slumped on the sofa, closing your eyes and resting for a bit.
You had decided to move in with Sykkuno a month ago, the same week you'd decided to drop out of college. It wasn't something your parents were happy with, but after seeing how big your art and business had gotten, they had let you drop out. You'd dropped out and moved to LA, moving into an apartment with Sykkuno since he had to leave the OTV house. Sykkuno had moved in a week earlier which was why his room and computer was all set up. You'd only moved in today, spending a few weeks at home with your parents before leaving for LA. Stretching, you grabbed your phone, checking how long it would be until the food came, and then clicking on Instagram. Your most recent post was of this morning, a photo of you sitting on top of half the boxes in your room, throwing a peace sign at the camera. Sykkuno had taken it for you, the whole process taking 10 minutes cuz you made him take it at 45 different angles. Scrolling through the comments, you liked a few, replying to the ones by your best friends.
@selinaissss: "HOW DARE YOU LOOK THIS PERFECT AT 8 IN THE MORNING????"
→ @junefarie: i look like a racoon dont u dare
@onlyalyssa: "we need a house tour"
→ @junefarie: bitch I dont even have a bed yet
You grabbed the subway order when the bell rang, saying a quick thank you to the delivery man. You left yours on the table, and went to Sykkunos room, yelling "Sykkuno catch!" before throwing it at him, giggling as he leapt forward from his chair to catch it. Closing the door softly behind you, you jumped onto the couch, sitting cross-legged, grabbing your sketchbook and pencils from your backpack and setting them on your lap. It was time to wind down a bit.
~
It was a week later and you had unpacked fully, now focusing more on creating new pieces of art for a shop update. You were also working on some designs specifically for shirts and hoodies. Sykkuno found you in front of your computer, blanket wrapped around you and glasses perched on your nose as you emailed the manufacturer you were working with for the hoodies.
"Un, y/n?" he said hesitantly knocking on the door. You spun around in your chair, raising your eyebrows at him. "What's up?"
He walked in, sitting down gingerly on the edge of the bed and you got your water from the table, taking a sip as you wait for him to talk.
"I um- You know how I- I play Among Us right?" he asked, scratching his neck.
You hummed in response, urging him on with a nod. Sykkuno was almost never this nervous around you. Most of the time, you guys talked normally, joking and teasing each other. For him to be stuttering around you, he must have been extremely nervous.
"Well, you know Rae right? She um, she asked me to make a lobby," he said, standing up and pacing now. You furrowed your brows, confused as to where this was going.
He was explaining what a lobby was (which what the fuck, you watched his streams, of course you knew what a lobby was, why was he explaining that) when you cut him off, getting up and grabbing his shoulders to stop him.
"Hey, what's wrong?" you asked, holding his shoulders with both your hands.
He sighed and slumped into you, his head coming to a rest on your shoulder.
"Rae asked me to make a lobby and it's the first time I've ever made one and I'm really nervous about it. I've already invited people, but um I was wondering if you wanted to join as well? I- It would help me to have you there." he muttered, the words muffled as he spoke into your shoulder.
"Me?" you asked, a little shocked because you had never played among us before.
He nodded against your shoulder.
"Um sure!" you said, wrapping your arms around his middle, "It'll be fun!"
"And hey," you added on when he didn't say anything after that, "I can meet all your friends as well!"
He finally lifted his head a little, smiling as he muttered out a quick "Thanks y/n."
"However," you added, jumping back onto your seat and wiggling your eyebrows at him. "You have to buy me pizza for tonight's dinner."
He chuckled, grabbing his phone and already mutterng the order to himself as he opened up the ubereats app and walked out of the room.
You turned back to the laptop humming a tune under your breath. From interactions like this, most people would probably assume that you were older but the truth was that Sykkuno was 5 years older than you. Your roles were reversed and you were probably more protective over him than anyone else. Once in high school a girl had called him cute and asked him for his number only to write it on the bathroom walls. After the first three prank calls, you'd taken the phone from him yelling at anyone who called that if they called again, that you'd personally track them down and shove a dildo up their ass.
Both of you had always been close, but with the amount of bullying and teasing he got in high school, you'd got even closer, eventually becoming his best friend in a way. Seeing Sykkuno grow as a person, get new friends who were genuinely nice and kind made you the happiest person alive. When Sykkuno had first started streaming you'd been worried, scared that people online would say something mean. When he had first started streaming with other streamers and then met Lily and all his other friends, you had been anxious, worrying that they might only be putting up a friendly facade. You were also the happiest though when he grew even closer to them, when he smiled more, laughed more, talked more.
You had yet to meet or talk to any of his friends, mostly because you'd been in college, and the pandemic had made it harder. Maybe it was finally time.
~
The day came and you sat in your room, once again a blanket wrapped around you, glasses perched on your nose as you accepted the discord invite Sykkuno sent you.
"DO I GO IN THE CHAT THINGY?" you yelled to Sykkuno, hearing a "YES" before clicking on the voice chat.
You mumbled a "hello", wondering if your mic was on.
"Hey, yeah I can hear you y/n."
Breathing a sigh of relief, you logged into the game, smiling as you heard sykkuno introduce you to his chat. "Hi everyone," you said, feeling a bit weird only talking to a screen. You rubbed your hands, a little nervous to be doing this.
Just then someone else joined and before you could even speak another three people joined as well, all of them yelling hello as they joined.
"He- Hey guys, how's everyone doing?" started sykkuno.
"Im doing great oh my god, guess what guys, I'm-" started Rae, cutting herself off. "wait, whos um "ms snores a lot"?
You were a bit confused for a second, furrowing you eyebrows for a second before realising what had happened.
"SYKKUNO YOU ASSHOLE WHAT THE FUCK?" you yelled, staring at the name underneath the voice channel that you now realised belonged to you. You could hear Sykkunos laughter from the other room but you just spluttered indignantly. He was the one who had set up everything on your computer yesterday because technology was something that you rarely messed around with.
"Sykkunooo" you whined, when he kept laughing, "How the fuck do I change it now?"
"Um wait, sykkuno who is this?" asked Rae, the other three echoing her. You glanced at the names and from the voices figured out that it was Rae, Toast, Sean and Corpse in the lobby.
"Hey okay, so guys this is my sister, her names y/n and we recently moved in together, so I asked her to be in the lobby because... um.." he said stuttering at the end to find a reason.
"Because he wanted to embarrass me apparently!" you exclaimed, giving him a way out.
"Oh god, um - you can change it in settings, at the bottom near where your name is."
"Ahhh," you said finding it and then simply typing in your art business name.
"Its nice to meet everyone by the way," you started. "I've been watching your videos for ages so it almost fels like I already know you"
Raes voice started in your ears and you winced at the volume befoe turning it down a bit.
"I would love to say that Sykkuno has told us a lot about you, but the truth is that he keeps a lot of secrets and I didnt even know he had a sister, I AM SO SHOCKED RIGHT NOW"
You gasped. "Sykkuno what the fuck, you didn't even tell Rae?"
"You told me not to tell a lot of people!" he protested.
You heard someone saying "they're so different!' but you ignored it and kept talking.
"Yeah at the start! and on stream! I can't believe you never even said you had a sister." you spluttered out, followed by another gasp.
"Are you embarrassed of me?" you whispered dramatically.
"N-What no of course not!" he exclaimed, and you could also imagine how wide his eyes would have gotten.
You giggled before telling him that you were only joking.
"Um since sykkuno is embarrassed of me," you said jokingly, "I'll just tell you myself."
"I'm like five years younger than sykkuno, I'm a June baby, I do art, my star sign is cancer, I'm 5'4, I recently moved in with sykkuno, and my favourite colour is purple!"
"Oh is that why your username is junefarie? Because you were born in June?" asked Sean.
Before you could say yes, someone else cut in.
"Wait, junefarie?" asked corpse, "like the artist?"
Your eyes widened as you realised that he knew you. Sure you had quite a few followers, but you never expected any of Sykkunos friends to know you from there.
"Um yeah," you said letting out a shocked laugh, "I didnt expect anyone here to know about me."
"Dude, your art is fire!" he exclaimed, voice louder now. "I was honestly thinking of buying a piece soon, I've followed you for ages!"
"Wait, I wanna see as well." whined Rae, "Ima look you up, are you on Instagram?"
"Um," you said still shocked by the fact that somone this big knew you. "yeah I'm on instagram, its just junefarie." you said first replying to Rae, "Um corpse, thankyou so much! thats so nice of yo!"
"Um my art isn't that great yet," you chuckled, embarrassed by all the attention now. "I'm hoping to improve a lot more and I have a bunch of ideas for it as well. I'm hoping to work more now that I moved in with Sy."
"Oh my god, this is amazing," whispered Rae, Toast and Sean echoing her. You ducked your head even though no one could see you. Your cheeks were blazing hot and you pressed your hands to them to cool yourself down.
"Thankyou," you mumbled, not sure what to say.
Someone else entered the lobby, and said "hi" and you welcomed the source of distraction.
"Hi! I'm Sykkunos sister, y/n!" you said , wanting to move away from the topic of your art.
The reply of "sykkuno has a SISTER?" made everyone laugh, successfully moving the attention to Sykkuno and off your art. Finally Sykkuno started the game and you breathed as you lost yourself in the art of gaming.
"OH MY GOD!" yelled Rae as the game ended and everyone appeared in the lobby. "That was like amazing, Y/N I cant belive you pulled that off!"
She was talking about the last game where there was 50/50 between corpse and Sykkuno (because you refused to kill sykkuno when you were imposter) and you somehow managed to convince Sykkuno that it was Corpse.
"Honestly, neither can I!" you exclaimed back staring at your screen, eyes blurring the screen because of how tired you were.
"I can't believe Sykkuno," mumbled corpse. "I literally said I saw her vent and kill toast and Sykkuno was still like "hmmm, I don't think so."
Giggling at Sykkunos yell of "SHES MY SISTER" you yelled out a bye as everyone started leaving and then struggled to find a way to end the call.
"Wait, how do I end it," you muttered to yourself.
You jumped as Corpse talked, not expecting anyone to be there.
"You can see yoru name at the bottom left right? Its above that but a little to the right." he said chucling a little.
"Oh." you said, you cheeks heating up. You didnt know if it was because of him or because you were utterly useless with technology.
"Um thankyou," you said awkwardly.
"No problem."
You exited out of the call, a small smile at your lips.
Sykkunos friends were nice.
~
After the stream, your fanbase grew, and with it, the number of orders as well. For the next week, you were buried under orders, only leaving the house to go to the post office.
An Instagram post on @junefarie account:
[ID: A photo of y/n and sykkuno standing in the middle of the living room, packages scattered everywhere. Y/n is hugging Sykkuno tight and Sykkuno is staring at the camera, a distressed look on his face.]
Caption: Thankyou so much for all my supporters and all the love shown to me. Sending out loads of orders and I cant wait for you gusy to get yours! Special thanks to @sykkuno for helping me send out orders. luv yu.
Comments:
@Sykisacutie: best sibling duo!
@valkyrae: hope my order is in their as well.
→ I SCREAMED WHEN SY TOLD ME THAT WAS YOUR NAME.
@corpse_husband: sykkuno looks like he's accepted death.
→ @sykkuno: I would have welcomed death at that point
→ @corpse_husband @sykkuno: okay ill be honest, I would have welcomed death as well.
@ariesin: go best friend, go! we need to get together to paint soon !!
→ SOONNNNNN
~
You flopped onto your bed, every part of your body hurting. Carrying boxes filled with orders down the stairs had tired your whole body, which wasn't used to any exercise at all. That had taken practically the whole day and then you had to clean your room because the mess from the orders had barely left any room to move. You flung your hand to the side, grabbing your phone from the table and bringing it up to your face. The "1:02" was clearly visible on your screen and you unlocked the phone, heading to Twitter. Scrolling through your feed, you liked a few tweets from friends before gearing yourself up and moving to the messages. Ever since you'd played with Corpse, Sykkuno and everyone, you'd been getting a lot of messages. Most of them were just the streamers fans, asking you if you know them or telling you to take care of sykkuno. There were a few though that targeted you, telling you that your art sucked, that they didn't know why Corpse could like my art. You'd taken to deleting them before sleeping so that your inbox wouldn't get cluttered and you could still find any serious requests or messages from your followers. Therefore, you didn't really think anything of it when there was another message from someone with a Corpse icon and you clicked on it only to see the message and gasp, immediately sitting up in bed.
Corpse_Husband → Hey, I was wondering if I could work with you on something? I really love your art and was wanting to commission or collaborate for an album cover or some merch designs. Message me on this number cuz I barely see my dms.
Underneath was a number.
"Oh my god," you whispered, unsure as to what to do.
When you had decided to drop out of college, you had expected hard days. You had expected your normal orders and mostly just improving your art and marketing it more. You had expected long days and not much money in the bank account. You certainly had not expected the immense amount of orders you'd gotten. Along with that, the amount of love and support had taken you by surprise and you had spent the last night crying because of how much love you and your art were getting.
You had also not expected such a big opportunity just landing at your feet.
Quickly you clicked on the number, putting it in your contacts with the name Corpse and then writing a quick message.
"Hey I got your twitter dm! I've personally never done art for merch or album covers but I would love the opportunity!"
You bit your lip, confused as to whether that was enough before deciding it was fine and just sent it.
Your heart beat a little faster as you slumped back onto the bed.
~
@junefarie Instagram story:
[ID: A zoomed-in picture of a drawing, the only part that was visible was curly hair. The text read: "Working on something SO COOL"]
~
Your phone was ringing. Stuffing the rest of the pizza in your mouth, you swept your hand over the covers of your bed, trying to find it. With a muttered "aha", you grabbed it and swiped on the call before it ended. Pressing the phone to your ear, you mumbled a "hello", still chewing the pizza bite.
A low rapsy voice came out of the speaker, one that you definitely didn't expect. You choked on the pizza, coughing out pieces onto the bed. Sure you guys had messaged each other a bit (you kinda had to because of the commission), but you hadn't expected him to call out of nowhere.
"Um I hope this isn't a bad time," he said when you didn't respond for a second. Of course, he didn't exactly know that hearing his voice so close to your ear had you frozen for a second.
"Um no," you replied, coughing slightly to clear your throat. "It's fine! What did you wanna talk about?"
"Oh, um I know you're already working on the commission and its looking great! I can't wait to work with the merch team to create something really cool with it, but um-" he broke off for a second sounding hesitant. "I really wanna get another commission done as well."
"Oh?" you said after a second when he didn't reply. "I'd be happy to do another one for you!"
"Uh yeah, but I'm afraid that I might be a bit late, You see I was wondering if it could be done before Christmas?"
You sucked in a breath as you counted the days in your mind.
"Hmm, it depends on how big it is tbh. There's still 2 weeks to go till Christmas so I could fit it in," you mumbled, biting your lip as you remembered the onslaught of orders you still had to send out.
"Well," he started and you smiled a little as the excitement crept into his voice. "You know that Sykkuno, Rae, Toast and me are called the 4 Amigops right? I kinda wanted a portrait of all 4 of us, in our um among us colors, and I basically wanted to print it out and send to each of them for Christmas."
"Aww, that sounds like such a good idea, I'm sure they'll all love it!" you smiled, thinking about how much Sykkuno would appreciate that.
"Uh thanks," he mumbled, "do you think you can get it done?"
"Sure!" you replied immediately. You did have a lot of orders, yes, but like, you could fit Corpse in. If you pulled a few all-nighters. "I'll send you the sketches soon okay?"
"Oh thank god, thankyu so much for this y/n, I really appreciate it. Youre one of my favourite artists and I'm really happy that I could finally commisison you after so long."
"So long?" you questioned. "Since when have you known about my art?"
There was a moment of silence and then "Um, around the time you still posted your sketches and stuff I guess?"
You furrowed your eyebrows thinking for a second before letting out a gasp.
"Corpse that was 4 years ago!"
"Oh really?"
"Yeah, oh my god, I cant believe you've seen those, I was so bad then!"
"No no, they were really good at that time as well! I was so shocked when Sykkuno told us you were his sister because like, I'd been following you for ages and I had absolutely no idea. You guys are like really different."
"Hah yah, Sykkunos so soft, and then there's me. An actual devil."
"Your usernames so different as well! I remember when I first saw a picture of you on your account and I was kind of shocked because based on the name junefarie, I was expecting someone very soft I guess but then you were literally the opposite and wearing actual devil horns."
"Oh god, that was one of the first few photos I posted of myself. that was on Halloween I think,", you took a deep breath still shocked that Corpse had known about you for that long,
"Yeah, I chose junefarie because...”
It was 2 hours later when Corpse said that he should probably be working on his music.
"Oh I'm so sorry," you apologized, "I didn't mean to keep you,"
"Oh no, I um, I liked talking to you."
Your breath caught for a moment and you smiled like a lunatic at your Pokémon covered bedsheets.
"I liked talking to you as well," you whispered out, heart sinking a little as you realized the call would be ending soon.
"Um, do you, maybe want to stay on call? like I'll just be writing and we can just chill?" he asked and you felt like your prayers had been answered.
"yes" you said quickly, not giving him a chance to back out.
He chuckled, and you fell in love a little.
Just a little.
~
You continued like that, calling each other every few days, talking so much and then at times, not talking at all, simply content with each others company.
He had even started facetiming you, the first time with a mask and then the second without it. You hadn't made a big deal about it, but the first time you saw him, you could barely breathe.
There were five days left until Christmas when you got the idea.
You were entirely not subtle about it, because, well to be honest, there wasn't a subtle bone in your body.
"Hey Corpse, do you like surprises?" you had asked, in the middle of colouring Raes hair (her hair was the last thing left before you could finally print the goddamn thing)
"It depends," he had murmured after a second, voice sending shivers down your spine like every time. Now whether that was because of his voice or because of him, you weren't entirely sure.
"on what?" you prodded when he refused to answer.
"On whether its a good one or a bad one" he had huffed out.
You had hummed, waited for a second and then blurted out that next question because you did not have a cent of patience.
"So what are you doing at Christmas?"
"Sleeping, if I can manage it," he replied, his voice taking on a sardonic tone, eyes flicking to you on the screen. The only thing he could see though was the top of your head because you had your iPad on the bed and were laying over it as you drew.
"Not with that attitude you aren't," you replied right back, making a small smile appear across his face.
"Hmmm, okay!" you said when he didn't reply.
He looked back over, eyebrows furrowed and mouth opening as he started to question you.
"Hey did you see the video I sent you?" you quickly asked distracting him from his question.
He would probably guess the surprise but that was okay. You only wanted to make a smile appear on his face. And honestly, for someone with anxiety, a small warning of a surprise was definitely needed.
~
It was Christmas day and you woke Sykkuno up at 6 in the morning with the promise that you'd buy him McDonald's. 30 minutes later, you were both in the car, yelling the lyrics to "All I want for Christmas" at the top of your lungs.
You had told sykkuno of your plan a few days ago and he had smiled at you with that stupid smile, agreeing with a small "alright."
You'd immediately realised that he knew. Even though you pretended otherwise, Sykkuno was the older one and the thing about older siblings was that they always knew.
They always knew.
So there you were, snacks loaded into your car, McDonald's fries practically everywhere, and a cake you had made in the backseat, on your way to Corpses house.
There was a lull in the music, and you were only 30 minutes away from his place, butterflies fluttering in your stomach when Sykkuno asked you a question.
"You like him right?" he murmured, head leaning against the window, eyes closed.
There was a moment of silence as you thought about what to say. Did you like Corpse? Of course, you liked Corpse! He was funny, he was nice, he made you feel like you were the only person that mattered and your heart beat faster than ever whenever he looked at you. Hell, that was through a screen, in real life, it would probably be even worse. So of course you liked him! The question was, did he like you back?
"Yeah," you answered Sykkuno, eyes straight on the road.
A second passed and then he smiled. "Good," he replied. and well. That was that. You sighed.
At least you had your brothers blessing.
~
Pulling into the apartment building, you breathed in, your heart beating a million times a second and the butterflies in your stomach had turned into snakes. Maybe, maybe this wasn't a good idea at all. I mean, you expected Corpse to get the hint but what if he didn't? and what if he didn't want you to come? Maybe you were being too quick. After all, It'd only been a month since you'd met.
These thoughts plagued your mind as you trudged up the stairs, turning to Sykkuno as you reached the door.
"Maybe we shouldn't have come," you whispered to him.
He looked at you, eyebrows high, "We just travelled two hours to get here. There's no way im going back without at least giving him the print."
"What if he doesn't want us to be here?" you hissed.
"Then we'll go away." he stated, "after we give him the print."
"But what if-"
Before you could even finish your sentence, the door opened and you both jumped, turning to face the person standing in the doorway.
You forced yourself to breathe as you finally saw him. It was him. Wearing a black beanie, half his hair spilling out the sides, stubble clear on his chin... it was him. At that moment, there was only one thought in your mind.
You were gonna marry this man.
"You suck at whispering," he said, and you huffed out a laugh, jumping onto him without even responding. You wrapped your arms around him, not letting go until Sykkuno cleared his throat from behind you.
You turned back immediately, grabbing the stuff in Sykkunos hands so he could greet Corpse too. As they awkwardly did their handshake/fistbump thing, you walked over to the couch behind them, putting down the print and the takeaway bags, and putting the cakebox down on the table.
You turned around to see them both standing there staring at you.
"Surprise?" you said when no one else spoke. That broke the ice a little and you grabbed the print from the couch thrusting it at Corpse.
"Open it. Open it. Open it." you mumbled, your heart beating fast as he carefully ripped the paper off. The smile that overtook his face made your heart immediately calm.
"It's beautiful," he whispered, eyes roaming everywhere, trying to take it all in. Clearing his throat, he nodded his head further into the apartment, mumbling that he was going to put it in the room, eyes still on the print as he walked there.
"You smile is gonna blind me," muttered Sykkuno.
"Oh shut up."
~
A few hours later, you stood in the kitchen, putting the leftover cake into Corpses fridge. You had all chilled, eating cake and the takeout that you and sykkuno had bought, laughing every few minutes. It felt like you were all on an adrenaline rush. You had facetimed Rae and Toast, Rae shrieking when she realised where you guys were. Sykkuno had just fallen into a nap, still tired from being wakened up so early, you assumed.
You leaned against the kitchen bench, smiling as Corpse walked in.
"Thankyou." he said as he came to a stop next to you, matching your position.
"For what?" you mused, even though you had a good enough idea.
"For the print. For coming here. For making my Christmas, a much happier affair than it has been my whole life." he stated, chuckling at the last point.
You turned your head sideways, and you didn't know what it was, but something about his face made you spurn into action. You grabbed his collar, pulled him down, and kissed him before he could even say anything. It would be too cliche to say that fireworks erupted. And if you were being honest they didn't. Instead, it felt like everything was finally right. You fit perfectly in his arms as they wrapped themselves around you, and you smiled into the kiss as he lifted you up, making you sit at the counter. You twirled the hair at the nape of his neck with your left hand, taking a deep breath in as you both slowed down and pulled away.
"Well," he whispered, "that was unexpected."
You raised a single eyebrow. Honesty you'd done a lot for this relationship. You just drove for nearly 3 hours! If he wanted it to progress, he was gonna have to say it himself.
"But not unwelcome," he continued when you didn't speak. A moment passed, where you could see that he was psyching himself up to say something. Finally, with a heaving sigh, he whispered "Darling, would you do me the honour of being called yours?"
You melted right there.
A nod was all he needed before he grabbed your lips with his again, both of you giggling when he accidentally hit the side of your mouth instead of the lips.
The sound of a picture being taken filled the air, making you spring apart and swing your heads over to the doorway, which had sykkuno leaning against it, his phone in his hand.
"Thank god. Rae and Toast bet that you wouldn't confess until after Christmas, so now they both owe me 20 bucks." he said, now fiddling on the phone. "Dont worry Corpse, I'll add a circle over your face or something."
Your mouth dropped open as you stared at your brother.
"You bet on my love life?" you scoffed, still shocked.
At his nod though, you swung off the bench, marching until you were eye to eye to him.
"I want half the winnings."
Rolling his eyes, he turned back to the living room, jumping onto the sofa.
"C'mon, let's watch one more episode before heading back," he said and you jumped in next to him, patting the space next to you as Corpse came in behind you.
You grabbed Sykkunos hand and squeezed it, letting him know that you were grateful that he didn't make it such a big deal. Leaning your head on corpses shoulder, you smiled to yourself.
You'd have to leave in 30 minutes, to drive back to your parents and spend the rest of Christmas with them, leaving Corpse behind. And that made you a bit sad sure, but it couldn't overpower the feeling of pure happiness at being here. At giving him a happier Christmas. You smiled as he pressed a kiss to the top of your head.
Nothing could overpower this feeling of absolute happiness.
fin.
Corpse husband taglist: @mythicalamphitrite @ramble-writes @atsumubabe @anxiouskat5646 @itssierramcquade @xaestheticalien @jotaroslightning @starstruckllamapuppy @gxldenskiez @shinyshimaagain @cavanana @fee-btheweeb (send an ask to be added!)
#corpse x reader#corpse husband x reader#corpse husband#corpse x y/n#corpse x you#corpse husband fanfiction#sykkunos sister#sykkuno fanfic#hope you enjoy#love yous
576 notes
·
View notes
Text
Catapults and Caught Feelings
For @jilychallenge August 2021
Theme: Summer.
Prompt: “we have to crush the team of our unbeaten rivals in this waterfight (even if the other side has a rlly cute red head) oh god fOCUS”
@ginemrys vs @jilyism
big thanks to @figg-anon for betaing for me!! <3
Thus far, the end of year trip had been the best one yet. All of the year elevens, minus a few whose parents hadn’t given permission, were bundled onto a coach and driven for a few hours to Dartmoor to spend three nights camping and three days doing water sports and going on interesting walks.
James Potter and his friends had gotten everything that they could out of the trip. The four boys went camping with James’ parents every summer, so were enjoying having a bit more free time just the four of them. Their teachers were great, they kept an eye on their students, but trusted them all enough to do their own thing, since most of them had already turned sixteen. So the self-named Marauders spent most of their days running through the woods, climbing trees, and having a whale of a time.
Of course, the entire group did have to convene for certain activities, like a den building competition or a swim in the river. On the last day, the final full day of being at the campsite, the teachers instructed everyone to get into their swimming costumes and simple clothes because they were going to have a water fight.
Naturally, everyone cheered, the different groups racing back to their tents to change. Sirius was nattering away in James’ ear as the boys pulled on their swimming trunks and t-shirts, chatting excitedly about how amazing this was about to be. A teacher-approved water fight? What could be better?
“I hope we’re all in the same team, it would be awful to be separated.” Peter was saying to Remus as he stuck his arms into a long sleeved top.
“I think it will be done by forms to be honest, Pete. So we should be alright.” Remus smiled, patting Peter’s back gently. They met in the same form and shared many classes, which was how they had originally become friends at secondary school. And here they were five years later, still just as good friends as always.
“If we are split up though, just know I’m going to absolutely destroy you all,” James said confidently, adjusting his glasses.
“You wish, Prongs!” Sirius laughed, shaking his head. “We all know I have the best aim here.”
All three of the others stared at him for a second before bursting out laughing, knowing fully well that James was the sportsman amongst them. He was captain of the football team after all and had been playing for years.
“Oh shut your mouths, the lot of you,” Sirius rolled his eyes, unzipping the tent, “let’s go.”
As Remus had predicted, the year was split up into groups based on which form they were in, all of the kids separated down the middle into two mostly even groups. The Marauders were happily together in a group.
But then the most incredible part of the water fight was revealed.
“Alright everyone, before we start-” Mr Flitwick piped up, holding a megaphone to his mouth to be heard over the chattering, “-we have to be careful with these catapults, only the water balloons are allowed to be thrown. Got it?”
“Yes, sir!” they chanted in unison, though the Marauders all shared a look.
“No, boys! I saw that!” Flitwick shouted, pointing at the four boys. “I mean it! You will receive detentions, I don’t care if you’ve only got a few weeks left and you’ve finished your exams. Water balloons only!”
“Fine.” James and Sirius both looked put out while Remus and Peter held their thumbs up to their teacher in response.
A small scoff sounded from the other group, James’ eyes meeting a pair of green ones. Of course he was against Lily Evans rather than being with her, he was sure she wouldn’t hold back at the chance to pelt him with water balloons. They’d gotten along much better over the course of year eleven, ever since James had needed to help her with Physics. He’d almost say they were friends, even if he still pissed her off a bit. But none of that stopped his overwhelming crush on Lily. Ever since year nine when he started to notice girls, he’d been besotted with her. Sirius called it sickening, Peter called it sweet, and Remus just rolled his eyes whenever James asked him to put in a good word for him since he was mates with Lily.
But right in that moment Lily was smiling at him; a glint in her eyes. A challenge.
Oh, it was on.
The two teams stepped together to form huddles, discussing strategies and tactics. More than half of the football team were on James’ side, which worked out perfectly for him. As a natural born leader, though being captain of the team certainly didn’t hurt, James easily adopted the role of Field Marshal in the war against the other team. The team listened to his plan, nodding along, and looking excited.
A whistle was blown; the huddles separated once more.
Instructions, rules, and everything in between were called out by Ms McGonagall, the stern woman not even needing to borrow Mr Flitwick’s megaphone to be heard. Catapults were loaded, water balloons at the ready.
Another whistle. Hell was unleashed.
It was intense, chaotic, and possibly the most fun James had ever had in his life. Students were pelted with balloons; the thin plastic splitting on impact and drenching the victim’s clothes in surprisingly cold water given the summer heat. Screams and gasps filled the air alongside the balloon, but laughter rang loudest.
And James couldn’t help his eyes from drifting to the girl who, like he, manned the helm of the catapult. Their eyes met again; green hitting hazel. The base of James’ catapult slipped beneath his fingers, firing too early before Sirius had loaded in another balloon.
“What the hell, Prongs?”
Oh god, focus, James, he berated himself for getting distracted by the cute redhead that he never quite managed to get out of his mind. Not that he had long to regret his mistake, not when a well aimed water balloon landed directly on the top of his head, drenching him.
“I guess being a football captain isn’t all it’s cut out to be, huh?” A soft, though slightly taunting voice spoke, one James instantly recognised as belonging to Lily Evans.
Everyone had managed to dry off, taking turns to use the awful showers at the campsite before changing into warmer clothes. Groups were gathered around campfires, mugs of hot chocolate clutched in cold hands. Sirius, Remus, and Peter were leading a group in a jaunty sing-a-long of Drunken Sailor, much to Ms McGonagall’s chagrin (though Sirius would swear later that he’d seen her tapping her toes). But James had opted to sit alone, always a bit of a sore loser. It worked out though, as Lily Evans swung her legs over the log he was seated on and sat beside him.
“I had a strategy, my team just didn’t pull through,” James replied, glancing at her before sipping his hot chocolate to hide the blush on his cheeks. She had a thick woollen blanket draped over her shoulder. Her hair was neatly braided down either side of her head into two plaits, the fire highlighting the freckles across her nose. She was so pretty, it was almost unfair.
“Sure, your team didn’t pull through,” Lily laughed, sending a jolt running through James’ stomach at the sound. The feeling was made worse when she plucked the mug out of his hands and took a sip, humming as the chocolate coated her tongue. “I’m pretty sure I saw you get distracted for a moment there, Potter. Or did I imagine that you fired an empty catapult?”
“No, you’re right,” James managed a soft smile, watching her. She was so more at ease now that exams were over, the usually constant strain on her face having vanished. “I got distracted.”
Lily hummed again, shifting a little closer to him on the log. Was he imagining it, or was she blushing?
“Distracted by what, exactly?”
“I think you know.”
“I think I know too.”
The singing grew louder and louder as more classmates started to join in, the kids all dancing around the campfire like they were in a scene from Peter Pan. Even the teachers were clapping along. But two figures sat together, away from the group, oblivious to their classmates. They were smiling softly at each other, hands intertwined beneath the blanket Lily had been wearing which was now tucked neatly over their laps. Unnoticed by most of their friends, the two spoke quietly to one another, leaning close.
James had been right, this end of year school trip was by far the best one he’d ever been on.
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
BBRae Week 2021 - Day 3: Into The Woods
“Summer camp has been so much fun, Rachel. Teether hasn’t cried once since the day after you dropped us off, and Tommy got first place in the obstacle course. You were right, we should have done a camp last year, too.” Melvin chattered excitedly on the office phone while Rachel listened patiently. “They’ve made a bunch of arts and crafts, and the woods here are so cool. They’re really old, and Gar knows so muchabout all the trees and animals and bugs.”
“And who is this Gar, Melvin? A new friendof yours?” Rachel’s emphasis was obvious, and Melvin’s blush was practically audible.
“NO! He’s a counselor. He’s really nice, but he’s really old. Like, 50 or something. You’ll meet him on parent’s day next week.”
Rachel didn’t remember anyone older than the director, a middle aged woman she had spoken to when getting them enrolled and again during drop-off. She suspected Melvin was fibbing to cover her embarrassment, but she brought it on herself by teasing the preteen. “I’m sure I will. Does this mean that you’re going to drag me out into the forest when I come? I thought it was going to be an afternoon of arts and crafts and then some campfire songs, not a forced march.”
“Duh. Arts and crafts are lame. Gar said that next year he’d show us how to whittle, which sounds better than making lanyards.” There was muffled adolescent shouting, and Melvin covered the receiver and yelled back. “I gotta go. We’re going swimming. I’ll call you on Friday. Love you, bye.” She hung up before anything could be said back, and Rachel was left with dead air while Melvin sprinted after her friends, untied shoelaces flailing behind her.
Arriving at the aforementioned “Parent’s Day”, Rachel wasn’t quite sure what to expect. The camp had at first seemed like a good way to get the three adopted children outside instead of rotting their brains, but the sheer noise of a few dozen milling, clamoring kids and groups of socializing parents made her wonder what she had subjected them, and by extension, herself, to. She was late, which probably didn’t help the situation, but she looked around the chaos in an effort to find her own three chaos engines. Instead, she was spotted.
A wild, dirty missile made a high-volume impact with her legs, nearly toppling her and babblingso fast that even Rachel’s practiced ear couldn’t discern what he was saying. She was wobbling and about to fall over when a firm hand caught her upper back and helped her regain her balance. “Teether, dude! I said you could go get her, not try to body slam her.”
Rachel finally planted her feet, acknowledged Teether with a gentle hand on his head, and looked up. And up. They both froze for an instant, but the tanned, blond man recovered first. His slack jaw snapped into a smile, and he said “Hi. You must be Rachel. I’m Gar, one of the counselors here.”
His hand was still on her back and heat radiated from it like afternoon sun. Her face had never fallen into the silly expression his had, but unconscious thought raced before she could regain her composure. ‘Definitely not fifty,’ she thought. “Hello. Yes, I’m Rachel, Teether’s mother.” She peeled Teether from her leg with practiced ease, and he sprang off of her and ran.
Gar realized that his hand still rested behind her, almost possessively, and retreated to a more respectable distance. He chuckled, nervously. “Heh. Um, Melvin and Tommy are with their friends, still, but we should probably get them. Ms. Waller asked me to show you around – she said you had just moved to the area?” It wasn’t a question, but he phrased it like it was. They began walking back towards the milling crowd of parents, children, and quite possibly enough noise to drown out a jet engine.
“Yes, it’s our first summer here. She mentioned that most of the kids made this an annual activity, but I didn’t think we’d be so strange as to warrant a personal detail.”
“Oh it’s nothing like that, it’s just that there’s not really many other summer camps around, and ‘cause we go from K-12, we get pretty much everyone. A lot of the other parents already know everybody. You’re not strange, just… new.” His eyes never left her, even as they began walking.
Back with the crowds, Melvin and a gaggle of similarly aged girls watch the two of them. One of them nodded decisively and turned to Melvin. “Okay. They’re too cute together. Look at how awkward they’re being.”
Anotherhuffed a little. “They’re just staring at each other. They should be holding hands or something, right?”
Melvin’s eyes narrowed critically. “It’s been like 10 minutes and they aren’t kissing yet. Gar’s probably too much of a nerd to do anything. We need to do something to make sure they know how perfect for each other they are.”
“Like what? They aren’t going to start making out in the middle of the crowd.”
An evil smirk crept across Melvin’s face. “Maybe not in the middle of the crowd, but what if they were all alone in the woods? Then they’d have no excuse not to!”
A look of awe crossed her companions’ faces. “That’s evil. I love it.”
But the smirk fell, half-formed plot evaporating. “But how could we get them out there alone? It can’t be anything serious, or else Rachel will ground me forever, and I bet she won’t even go unless we can trick her into it.”
“Could you just tell her you feel sick?”
“No.” Melvin shook her head slowly. “Then she’d either stay with me or just take me home early.”
One, heretofore silent, chimed in. “I think I know what we can do. But Mel, you’re going to have to make a lanyard.” She giggled at the disgusted look, and said “C’mon, we only have like 15 minutes before they start wondering where we are.”
Across the crowd and a million miles away, Garfield and Rachel were, in fact, being tremendously awkward as they watched the kids run and play. Gar fumbled his words and couldn’t decide to stare at her eyes, the curve of her neck, or decidedly anywhere except her. Rachel was the opposite. She answered in short, monosyllabic whispers and swallowed, trying to ease her desperately dry throat.
“So, uh, you said you just moved here! Do you have a job, er, of course you do, unless you don’t! That’s fine, too! Nothing wrong with… that. Yeah.” He trailed off, before gamely trying again. “So what do you do when you’re not, y’know, coming to summer camps?”
Rachel took a deep breath and centered herself. Gar started. “I’m not, like, annoying you, am I? I’m sorry, I tend to blabber -”
“No. I’m just… a little off-kilter. I’m a curator of antiquities at the museum.”
“That is so cool. Gar’s eyes were like dinner plates. “I love the museum! I always wanted to volunteer there, but I never feel like I have time between summers here and planning classes during the year.”
“Oh, you’re a teacher? Grade school or high school?”
“High school and occasionally some classes at the community college. I figured I was already teaching AP and college bio isn’t much different. I’m sure the kids get tired of me after the sixth year, though, heh.” He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, uncomfortably warm even for a summer afternoon.
“I suppose they wouldn’t let you teach so many years if you weren’t good at the job. Not that biology is my area of expertise.” She clarified, hearing his unspoken question. “I studied history and preservation, so a natural history museum is certainly a big change.”
“Wow, I bet. Still, nobody does what they expected to when they were in college. I got a bachelor’s in Environmental Science, but it turns out most of those jobs are just telling corporations what they want to hear.”
Rachel leveled him with a newly assessing gaze. “Believe it or not, so are quite a few jobs in archaeology. It’s what put me off of the field.”
“But hey, teaching led me to Jump and to Lake Titan Camp, so I can’t complain.”
While the two nominal adults conversed, a far more intricate conversation was happening in the craft cabin. Kole, a pink haired co-conspirator of Melvin’s, was creating a half finished lanyard in pink and purple while the rest strategized. “Okay, so I need to throw her off so she’ll agree. The pink and purple color scheme is good – pink for me, purple for her, but I need something to knock her off her game.”
“You could tell her something that surprised her, maybe. But what?”
Realization dawned. “Okay. This is a little mean, maybe, but I was planning on talking to her about it anyway. I know just what to say. Kole, how’s the lanyard coming?”
“I’ve got it to the perfect length. Just long enough that you might ‘Need a little while to finish it, pretty please.’” She held up the dangling lengths of string. “Everything ready? We’re running out of time.”
“Now or never. Let’s go.” Melvin took a deep breath and led them to the doorway.
Garfield and Rachel were deep in conversation. The initial awkwardness had faded, and while there were still sparks flying whenever they made eye contact, it was more a static buzz than the almost painful live wire sensation of their first glances. At some point they had migrated closer to where Teether and Tommy’s two groups had merged into a supercrowd of children all making noise, forcing them to stand closer to one another to be heard. They were in this huddle, all focus on each other except for both of their frequent check-in glances to the children. Rachel had dipped her toe into a hint of vulnerability to test the waters, quietly and without fanfare explaining that she had adopted all three of them from the same orphanage she had found herself aging out of.
Gar reciprocated. “That’s really incredible. I was adopted pretty young by some family friends. I know how complicated that sort of relationship can be, but it’s doing something amazing for all three of them.”
Melvin, seeing their closeness, hesitated, just a bit. She was messing with fate, a little. But she was certain it was for a good cause. And it was now or never, they were already cutting it close to “Shared Activity Time” for her age group. “Umm. Rachel.”
“Yes, Melvin?” Rachel saw that Mel was nervous. Melvin was never nervous.
“I want to finish a project for you, but won’t have time later. So, uh, I need you to find something else to do. During the Activity Time, I mean. I just want to finish making this. Please, M-mom?”
Time stopped for Rachel. She had adopted them six years ago, and there had never been a time when Melvin had consciously called her “Mom”. Forms asking for “Mother’s Name”, sure. Mother’s day celebrations, absolutely. Even a few mostly-asleep, teary pleas, but never, never while Melvin was in control of her faculties.
But while time had stopped for Rachel, it marched onward for everyone else. Melvin held her breath and waited for long, tense seconds, but Rachel didn’t seem to be coming back to her senses, so she hurriedly spat out “Okayloveyouseeyousoon,” and fled back to the safety of her friends.
Gar, too, was frozen. Not to the same degree, nor for the same reasons, but he felt like he had intruded on something intimate that he had no business being a part of. He looked around, helplessly as Rachel gaped. After several seconds of silence, he couldn’t not do something. “Uhh. Rachel? You… okay?” More frozen immobility. He waved a hand in front of her face. “Rae? You there? Do I need to get a doctor?”
She seized his hand. “Did… did she just call me “Mom”? Or did I have a stroke?”
“Yeah, ouch. She did. I’m guessing this was new?”
“I… Yes. She’s never… What… what do I do? Was she angry I didn’t answer? Where did she go?” Rachel began looking around for her.
“Whoa, slow down. She’s with her friends. She wasn’t mad, it seemed like she was nervous, but not scared. And what you do is let her come to you and talk to her like you always do, and just make sure she knows you’re okay with it. As long as you are okay with it, right?”
“Of course. I just thought...” Rachel trailed off.
“Then there’s nothing to worry about! She loves you and just told you how she feels. That’s a good thing. Let’s give her a chance to do whatever she’s doing. The rest of the kids are about to go do an activity, so we have time.”
“I think I need to get away from the crowd for a minute. I can’t believe I’m asking this, but is it alright if we just go for a walk?”
“Of course.” Gar’s grip had at some point shifted to be holding her hand back, and he led her down a dirt path towards a grove of trees. “This path is quiet and not too hard.” Her sudden harsh look had him follow up. “You’re not really wearing the shoes for hiking, Rae.”
“Hmf. And since when did I say you could call me Rae, Garfield?”
He looked stricken. “I am so sorry. I dunno what I was thinking, Ra-chel. Rachel.”
She narrowed an eye. “Rae is… acceptable, as far as diminutives go. Just don’t make a habit of it in public.”
“Cross my heart. Hey, at least being a little mad at me put your mind off of Melvin, right?”
“And now it’s right back. So very helpful,” she deadpanned.
“Easy come, easy go, right?” His smile grew a little. “I don’t wanna pry or anything, but is it really that surprising? She said you were her mom like, a dozen times during camp.”
“I suppose not. It caught me very off-guard, though. Teether and Tommy sort of switch between Rachel and Mom, but Melvin’s never really seemed like she even wanted that sort of, I don’t know, ‘Official’ title for me.”
“Listen, the whole ‘mom’ thing isn’t as scary as you’re making it out to be. You’re already giving her the kind of love a mom is supposed to, and she loves you. She talks about all the time with stars in her eyes. Being adopted doesn’t make her less your daughter. Rita Farr isn’t any less my mom for taking me in when I was eight, and Marie Logan isn’t any more or less important to me just because she’s not around.”
Rachel took a breath and sighed it out. “Thank you. That does make it easier.” They walked in silence for a short time. “Wait, Rita Farr, as in the movie star? As in, the philanthropist and art collector, married to Steve Dayton?”
He blushed a little. “Whoops, probably shouldn’ta dropped that so casually, I guess. Yeah. Steve and Rita adopted me when my parents died. It’s not always easy, but I love ‘em.” He watched her reaction carefully, hoping she wouldn’t suddenly start treating him differently for having such well-known parents.
Rachel schooled her face after having that bombshell dropped on her. “Well, if we ever meet we’ll be able to talk about some historic pieces she has that I wrote papers on.”
A beat passed, then Gar’s loud laugh broke relative silence of the forest. “Aw man, she is gonna love you.”
And just like that, the tension was broken. All the concern, the lack of balance, everything fell away, and the static buzz of easy conversation punctuated by something just a little too close to intimate for an average friendship was back.
They wandered together down the shady paths, miles away and only a few trees distant from the campground. Rachel didn’t notice the distance she had walked on the formerly dreaded forest hike, and Garfield forgot to try quite so hard with his jokes and wise cracks. They walked, hand in hand and only somewhat realizing how close they were to one another, shoulders nearly touching.
The spell was eventually broken, as they always are. They rounded a final bend, seeing in the distance the campground they had left, what, less than an hour ago? And the reality that they had left behind when they entered the sun-shafted canopies woke them up, and they found that really, their hands were quite slick. Had they been clasped together the whole time? And Rachel, especially, was starting to sweat from the heat and the walk. Garfield was suddenly nervous, after all, he never talked this much, not without making a fool of himself.
But even after emerging from that hazy dream, they held on, gently rising out of the fog and into the real world so no sudden movements could disrupt the memory, the closeness that two almost strangers that fit together like complementary puzzle pieces had shared.
It wasn’t even fully dispelled when their hands slipped apart to be wiped on cargo shorts or dark jeans, though the almost hidden flight from behind a few low-branched trees of blonde hair and untied shoelaces and quiet giggle quickly sobered them.
Garfield turned. “Was that -?”
“Melvin. Oh, that little brat, she is too damn smart for her own good. I would put money on her scheming to get us alone.” Rachel fumed and her face tightened into a mask of cold anger. “I can’t believe that she would manipulate me like this! How could she – How could she finally call me -” and the mask broke, shifting from anger to near tears in seconds.
Gar panicked. “Whoa, hold on, no. She’s not that cruel, I know it and so do you. We’re probably missing something. You just said you can’t believe she would do this – she probably didn’t. Rae I promise you, there’s got to be an explanation that makes sense.”
Rachel took a deep breath, followed by another, centering herself. “I am going to get to the bottom of this. Where would she be doing this “project” she made up?”
“The craft cabin. I’ll take you there, but I guarantee you it’s not as bad as it might sound.”
It was like the crowd parted for them without even reacting. No one looked at the worried counselor or at the steely featured parent, but nonetheless they found their path almost unimpeded. Gar held up a hand just outside the door. “Let me get you two some privacy. Please.”
“Fine. Do it.” Terse and unhappy, Rachel’s displeasure was apparent in her voice, and it made Garfield wince.
He opened the door to see five preteen girls, huddled and tittering. At least until they saw him and his serious frown. Then their eyes went wide, and they looked to Melvin in a panic. “Out, girls. Clear the room. Not you, Melvin.” He stopped her when she tried to take shelter in the middle of the pack. He turned to follow them, and glanced back almost pityingly, then shook his head and exited.
The girls all ducked their heads when they saw Rachel just outside the cabin and hurried off, racing to be the first around the corner and away from the ticking time bomb.
Garfield simply nodded, and left her to it. Rachel entered the cabin and saw Melvin almost trembling, and it broke her heart. She had worked up a head of steam on the walk and the wait, but seeing her precious daughter actually afraid stopped any real anger and left only a bitter emptiness.
Rachel wasn’t quite sure what to do with her hands. She settled on a vague, open armed shrug gesture. “Why, Mel? Was it just a prank? Just a way to manipulate me?”
Tears brimmed in Melvin’s eyes. “No, I just wanted to give you guys a chance to talk alone. I’m sorry I lied, I really did try on the lanyard, but I’m just bad at them so I had Kole do it. I’m sorry, I am.”
“What? What lanyard? Melvin, I don’t care if you had a friend help with a lanyard! I just can’t believe that you would call me your mom, just to trick me into talking to someone. I can’t tell you how badly that hurts me. I… I love you too much for that.”
“What!No, nononono, Mom, I promise that wasn’t a trick. I promise. I was gonna talk to you about it, but I just – I thought that if I – I thought that maybe if I just did it you’d just let me and maybe you’d talk to him and then it everything would be perfect. I promise. I love you, Mom. I do. And I was just trying to maybe make you not spend all your time watching me and talk to him. He’s really cool, and I could tell you like him, and he’s completely in love with you, and you’re perfect for each other. I was just trying to help you be happy!” She sobbed, breathless.
Rachel froze, then instinctively wrapped her daughter in her arms and let her cry. “Mel, you don’t need to worry about me. I am happy, I promise. I don’t need you to try to trick me into being happy. Hey, it’s okay. I’m not going to say I’m not mad, but I get it. You don’t have to trick me into talking to, what did you call him, “really old, like 50 years old” guys? If we talk, we talk. That’s how adults work.”
“No, it’s not! I’ve never seen you go on a date, and you just ignore people when they try to talk to you. I know it was dumb, but I had to try something ‘cause otherwise you’d just give him that serious face until he ran away, and he’s perfect for you if you’d just give him a chance!”
“Mel. Mel, okay. I promise. I will give him a chance. But you don’t need to be worried about me. I don’t need a twelve year old playing matchmaker. You should be doing kid things, not bad romcom plots.”
“*SNRK*. They’re not bad. They’re sweet. And you like them, otherwise you wouldn’t have so many of them.” She wiped her nose with the back of her hand and glowered.
Rachel internally cursed Kori. “If you say so. Now let’s sit here for a minute, then we can go wash your face and you can go hand out with your friends. And I will have a talk with Garfield, and you will not stick your nose into my dating life. Understand?”
“Yes, mom.”
It still startled Rachel to hear that coming from Melvin, but it also warmed her heart. She hadn’t even known she wanted it until it happened, but it was like a spoken guarantee that she really was doing things right, and her little family really was working.
They sat together and Melvin showed her the lanyard that she had made via Kole. Rachel put it on the silver chain she wore around her neck and let it rest beside her heart promising mostly to herself that it would be kept safe at home. Then, when Mel had calmed down, they headed to the bathroom where Mel cleaned the tear tracks from her dirt-smudged face and rinsed her red rimmed eyes. Rachel gave her a final kiss on the forehead, and sent her off.
Gar found her standing there, staring off into space against the wall of the concrete shack. He leaned against it and slid down to sit around the corner and next to her. “So.”
“So,” she said back.
“Not saying it just to confuse you?” He glanced at her, gauging her reaction.
“No. But she wasn’t against confusing me.”
His eyebrow cocked. “Not mad?”
“Still mad. Still going to be grounded, probably. But she did it out of love.”
“Y’know, I don’t want to say I told you so, but...”
“But you totally want to say ‘I told you so,’” she finished for him.
“Yep. So what now?”
“Now, I guess I do what I was going to do before we had all this to deal with,” she said, the soul of nonchalance.
“What’s that?” he said, and when she didn’t respond, he stood up and looked around the corner. “Rae?”
“This.” with only his head around the corner, she turned and kissed him, gentle and sweet, and far too short for either of them. “I’d like to go out sometime. I want to take you to a behind the scenes at the museum, and I’ll let you choose the restaurant.”
His head spun and his eyes were out of focus. His thoughts were like molasses and he could barely get out the word “Okay.” before she was gone, a little bounce in her step.
AO3 FF.net
42 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Know What You Did Last Summer
Part 1 Preview | Part 1 | Part 2 Preview | Part 2
Summary: After a fun-filled graduation night, your heart is torn between your two best friends, Ten and Lucas. A fire is ignited between the three of you that isn’t as easy to calm as it was to start. And this lustful fire, just like any fire, spreads and seeks to destroy anything in its path, for there is no telling what Ten will do for you, or rather, to you.
Pairing: King!Ten x female reader (as well as Prince! Lucas)
Genre: Royalty!AU, love triangle, angst, smut, fluff
Warnings: manipulation, possessiveness, blackmail, cheating!, character death, mention of blood, alcohol use, smut!: threesome, unprotected sex, penetration (v and a), oral sex (m and f), hand job, fingering, fondling, c*eampie, biting, bdsm (paddle use, choking, rope use), orgasm denial, overstimulation, semi-public sex.
Word Count: 33.4k
Taglist: @suhweo @5shotsamericano @alreadyblondenow @khiphoptrash-0 @adorejaehyn @08skrr @ateez-babygirl
A/N: omggg it’s finally here! This fic is part of a group project organized by @neo-cult-ure . We are very excited to share this with you. It is a story set in the 19th century but based on the song “I know what you did last summer” Camilla Cabbage and Shawn Manatee. We took liberties with the time period, just a warning. We worked REALLY hard together and hope you enjoy!! Please reblog and comment, we’d love to know what you think❤️ as always, this is a work of fiction. The way we portray these idols should not be taken seriously or misconstrue anyone’s perception of them.
PART 1
[FEBRUARY 1894]
“You look wonderful, darling.” Your mother tightens your corset one final time as you hoisted yourself up on the dresser.
You look into the mirror in front of you and watch as one singular vein threatens to pop out from the center of your forehead. The thing about the “lovely” corsets you had to wear was that while they gave your body amazing curves, they gave you nothing but discomfort. But in the words of your mother, “A woman is only as worthy as she looks.” So yes, beauty is pain but beauty is also success.
“Ten would be a fool to not choose you as his wife next year.”
Oh, and that too. She wanted you to look good for Ten. She wanted all eyes to be on you at the Graduation Party you would be at later, but most importantly, she wanted you to look absolutely irresistible for the crown prince, aka the wealthiest bachelor in your country at the moment.
You and Ten had been best friends since middle school, and you admit, you’ve admired him since then. You weren’t sure if it was love, lust, or just a small crush..you knew you felt something when you looked at him.
Even so, the butterflies you felt in your chest when you saw a Ten couldn’t hold a candle to the family of birds that flew about inside when you looked at Lucas.
You met Lucas the same day that you met Ten. At the single cherry blossom tree not too far from school, that’s where you three had met a few years back.
You were sitting on the trunk of the blossoming tree, the falling petals decorating your hair and sticking to your wet cheek as you cried. A girl in school had bullied you because the boy she liked actually liked you. She made fun of your looks and even your family while your classmates just laughed.
So you ran as far away as you could. Eventually finding the lonely cherry blossom tree that stood so gloriously in the middle of a large field. You brought your knees to your chest and let your head fall onto your folded arms. It was bright and warm outside, the wind blew off of the lake behind the tree, making you feel comfortable and calm.
You raised your head slowly when you heard the laughter of two boys as they approached the tree.
“Do you think Ms. Hong will tell on me to your father?” One of them asked
the other.
“Who cares..grades don’t matter when you’re of high status like us.” The other one sounded nonchalant and boastful.
You quietly sniffled and rubbed your eyes, hoping that you wouldn’t be noticed on the other side of the tree.
They continued to converse and a few minutes later you hear them gulp down something. One of them made a strange hissing sound while the other laughed.
Almost immediately, you can smell the harsh scent of alcohol. Your face scrunches, and suddenly a petal flies into your nose, making you sneeze loudly.
They both yelled out in shock when they hear you.
“WHO’S THERE?” One of their voices is raised in alarm.
“I’m-I’m sorry..I was just..sitting here to be by myself for a bit...” You sniffled as you stood up slowly.
The two boys stood up as well.“Why didn’t you say something? Were you just eavesdropping like a creep?” The shorter one asked with disgust.
“N-no..I’m sorry I was just-“
“Are you okay?” The taller one stepped forward. He noticed your red eyes and damp cheeks. You looked to the ground to avoid eye contact. You couldn’t see that he had already started to fall. You were so beautiful, and he wondered how he had never seen you before.
You stepped back and nodded. “I’ll be leaving now, I didn’t mean to interrupt.”
“No-no you don’t have to..” He turned to the shorter one and raised his eyebrows. It was as if he was silently telling Ten to be nice and invite you to their drinking party. Ten got the hint and was hesitant, but he too had a strange feeling in him when he saw you.
“Um..you don’t have to leave. Maybe talking about it will make you feel better.” Ten stepped forward and smiled.
“I’m Ten..this is Lucas, what’s your name?”
You finally looked up at the pair of dashingly handsome young men. Lucas in particular caught your attention because he was just so tall. His smile was warm, as if it was competing with the sun itself. But Ten was just as bright, his eyes crinkling at the sides as his skin dazzled.
“Come on, let’s get to know each other. Drink this and you’ll feel better, I promise.” Ten took your hand and helped you sit back down.
And that was the beginning of your friendship. The three of you did everything together through middle and high school, and had spent plenty more time at the tree.
Today, in your early twenties now, your friendship had reached its apex. You’ve all finally graduated and are able to focus on your individual royal duties. And while you couldn’t wait to be finished with tedious school work, you were nervous for what was to come. You could no longer rely on each other for company at any time in the day. Would your friendship still flourish as you became adults with families and responsibilities?
Ten held the graduation party at his castle because it was the largest one in the land and his parents would be away that night for a trip. It was basically his until he got back.
You bid your parents goodbye once they dropped you off and handed you over to Ten.
Ten stood at the door gawking over you. You always look beautiful but tonight you looked..angelic. Your hair and skin were radiant in the moonlight, and Ten swore you were untouchable, ghostly. It felt as though you were some fairytale brought to life. He had welcomed so many other graduates from your school to his palace that night, but none of them stopped time like you did. Your silver gown was cinched tightly at the waist, making the top of your breasts look especially rounded.
“What do you think? It’s a bit much, isn’t it?” You laugh when you see him staring.
Ten gives you a large smile. But before he could speak, Lucas’ boastful voice echoes out.“Perfect..you’re perfect, y/n.”
Lucas steps from behind Ten and closer to you. You didn’t notice Ten’s smile fade as you shift your focus from him and to the tall man beside him instead.
Lucas’ goofy smile and deep voice make you blush and you hope you didn’t possibly look as hot as your cheeks felt. Lucas takes your hand and leads you inside. Ten follows behind and closes his lips tightly.
The two men both wore their royal suits that were decorated with honorary
badges and stripes. Their hair was fixed back and they both looked older, more mature. They no longer looked like those rule breaking teens you met at the tree that day in middle school.
The party was filled with every graduate. Live music played and drinks were being served in every corner of every room in the extravagant, gold-filled mansion. Lucas couldn’t help but watch you as you sipped your drink. All
the girls watched him, but he couldn’t get over you.
And Ten felt the same way, however, as the host, he didn’t have much time to just stand around and talk with his friends. He had to greet everyone while Lucas spent time with you.
Out of the corner of Ten’s eye, he could see Lucas’ gaze and smile.
It made him feel...left out. But he also couldn’t ignore something else. A desire for you. A desire for Lucas. A desire for requited love. The lust he felt brought out a jealousy that ate at him. He loved you both and he wanted to be with the two of you..badly. This friendship was everything and more to him, and he’d hate to feel like he were losing it.
He finally made his way over to the main ballroom once all of the guests were accounted for.
“You guys look nice and ..comfortable,” You say as you hold your waist and let out a heavy breath.
Ten chuckles. “I’m sorry you have to wear that.”
“Yeah, yeah I’m sorry too.” You grabbed another two glasses and downed them in an effort to numb the feeling of the wires that relentlessly dig into your mid section.
Lucas smirks. “That’s my girl.” He downs another glass too as Ten watches him eye you up and down, the alcohol clearly taking effect on the both of you.
The band started to play a new song, distracting Lucas and giving Ten the perfect opportunity to get some alone time with you. Ten held his hand out quickly and looked at you through wide eyes.
“Dance with me..please.”
You nodded and took his hand, a look of surprise on your face at your best friend asking you for a dance. Usually he’d want to play a game or talk until the sun came out. A dance was very uncharacteristic of him.
But still, you stepped closer to him. He gently took both hands in his and pulled you closer to his chest, keeping his eyes on yours.
“So this is it?” Ten says softly.
You hum and look down to his neck, his gaze too intense for you to follow as you sway back and forth slowly.
“I guess it is.” You nod.
“We..can still hang out right? You, me, Lucas.”
“I’m not sure..my parents are strict when it comes to me fulfilling my royal duties, I may not have time. I have to get used to wearing corsets and makeup like this all the time..which sucks but..”
“You look amazing.” Ten gives a small smile that makes your throat close up. You had known this boy for years yet it felt like you were dancing with a handsome stranger.
You swallow hard. “Thank you, Ten.”
“I have a feeling we’ll be together for a long time.” Ten knew he couldn’t let you go, he knew that when given the chance, he’d choose you as his wife. Your parents expected the marriage as well as himself. But what about Lucas? Surely he could keep Lucas around, but he wouldn’t be able to touch you or even to gaze at you for long because you’d officially be his.
“What makes you think that?” You ask, eyes low and tracing over his parted lips. The alcohol has made you slightly dizzy and lustful. You started to think of Ten’s lips and how they’d feel on yours
“I see the way you look at me, sort of like how you’re looking at me now.” His heart beat is on yours, slowing down to match the tempo of your rumbling chest, his steamy breath taps the crook of your neck as he leans down.
Your eyes close once you feel his soft surface of his beautiful lips graze your neck. Ten gives you a gentle kiss as you whimper quietly. He wraps an arm around your back to push your body closer to his. Your chest starts to heave and your body begins to feel weak at Ten’s touch.
“Ten..” you whisper but your whining is still loud enough for Ten to hear over the violins.
It’s just the two of you in the middle of the ballroom as Ten nibbles the skin of your neck softly.
And just as you’re about to moan his name once more, you’re startled by a tap on your shoulder. Your eyes open quickly when you recognize the fresh scent of someone other than Ten.
“Lucas?”
Ten also moves quickly to remove his lips from your neck.
“Another drink?” Lucas asks as he forces a smile. Both you and Ten can see that he is forcing it to hide a look of disappointment. He looks hurt and confused.
This felt wrong, but it also felt so right, like you had cheated on a man that you love with another man that you love.
You look at Ten who also looks sorrowful, his mouth falling open but no words seem to come out.
You shake your head. “No thank you…I feel like I can’t breathe...” You hurriedly brush past the two men and head up the large grand staircase.
You walk down the long hallway and let yourself into the room at the very end, hoping that no one will find you as you try to collect yourself.
Your hands fidget as they untie your dress in the back and slide the top half down to your hips. You then start to untie the corset, but get tired, plopping yourself onto the bed while breathing heavily.
“Damn it.” You curse to yourself quietly. How could this happen so fast?
Ten made you feel intoxicated and needy, but Lucas’ face made you feel sadness. You didn’t regret that moment, you’d been waiting to be touched by Ten and it finally happened.
You stood up again and went to untie your corset.
A few seconds pass when you’re startled by the door opening. You turn around fast, your hands covering your chest as you ask, “Who’s there?!”
“It’s me! I’m sorry..I—I’ll leave.” Lucas glances at your exposed body for a millisecond but quickly turns around to leave.
“Wait..Lucas..”
He stops, his back still facing you.
“I need help..”
Lucas turns back to you slowly. You turn your back to him and drunkenly point to the laces in the back.
“Please untie this for me so I can know what it’s like to breathe again.”
Lucas chuckles softly and it’s like music to your ears. He walks over slowly, his heavy steps on the wood floor making your heart race each time he gets closer.
He finally towers behind you, keeping eye contact with you through the huge mirror that stands in front of you.
Lucas goes to untie it, but smirks when you shiver from the light graze of his fingers against your back.
“What was that?”
“I-I don’t know.” You stumble over your words once you break eye contact and look at a painting on the wall to the right.
“Did you like it?”
You look back at Lucas through the mirror. His expression is dark, daring and that’s when you notice that he is untying your corset at an unbelievably slow rate.
“I..”
“I’m your best friend too, you have to be honest with me.” Lucas takes his middle finger and runs it down along your arm, his eyes glued to your exposed shoulders. “What did it feel like to have his lips on you?”
The low lighting in the room provided a sharp contrast to the bright aura in the ballroom you both were in before. The ballroom was decorated by enormous chandeliers. Instead, in this room, there was one single lamp in the corner of the room and the moonlight that poured in through the large window beside the bed.
The new lighting allowed for you to see the sharp features of Lucas’ gorgeous face, how his high cheekbones made him look dangerously handsome.
His expression was dark as he spoke, his lips pursed.
“It felt..good.”
“I want to make you feel good too, will you let me?” Lucas’ voice is even lower than it was a few minutes ago. You breathe heavily, but having your corset a little looser than it was before makes it less painful. Your legs close tightly as Lucas’ husky voice makes you wet.
Lucas fixes your hair from one side of your neck to the other side then leans down and kisses you. A weak breath leaves your open mouth as your head instantly falls back.
Lucas lips are plumper but just as soft as Ten’s. His delicate kisses make your heart race.
“Yes..” Your eyes close as Lucas begins to suck hard onto the warm skin on your shoulder.
His hands hold your waist as he pulls you closer, your back falling flush against his broad chest. Your hands reach behind you and find his head. Lucas moans when he feels your dainty fingers massage his scalp. He then kisses your jawline while you back into him more. He glances down to see your breasts rising up and down rapidly as you grow hotter.
His touch was everything you needed right now. Ten’s kiss made you needy and you knew you needed more.
You moan when you brush against Lucas’ pelvis and feel his hard member poke your back. You reach down and palm it through the fabric, earning a throaty groan from him.
He humps into your hand while still sucking your neck. “y/n... I need you.” His breath, coated in alcohol, hits your neck, leaving it with goosebumps once you hear his low voice.
You turn to him and look into his eyes. They search yours, quietly asking for approval as you lick your lips.
You continue to palm his member, his breathing became shallow and you knew he couldn’t take your teasing much longer.
You push the dress past your hips now and down to your knees. He holds your hands as he helps you step out of it. Your corset still on, you lead him to the bed where you push his chest lightly, making him fall onto it.
He sits at the edge and watches as you shimmy his pants off for him. He then takes his jacket off and unbuttons his shirt before tossing them both to the side where his pants and your dress also lie.
You are about to get on your knees when he holds your arm to stop you. “No..your knees will hurt..on the bed, my love.”
Hearing him speak so softly and tenderly to you while calling you his love made your heart flutter. You couldn’t help but smile widely.
He pushes himself up on the bed and towards the headboard where he sits up straight and rests his back.
“Come here.” He whispers.
You crawl over slowly and watch as his lustful eyes fall onto your breasts still accentuated and pushed forward by your corset. You only keep it on because while it did hurt, it makes you feel unbelievably sexy.
Once you are finally over his hips, you look into his eyes as you draw down the waistband of his underwear, his length sprung free, the tip red and leaking with precum already.
You lick your lips as you marvel at how big he is. You figured he’d be big based off of his towering height, but you didn’t expect this. Your womanhood trembles when you imagine what it would feel like to be filled up by him, you feel yourself leak through your own underwear at the thought.
You run a hand along his abs as he breathes heavily and watches you through wide eyes. Lucas had dreamt of nights with you for so long, he never thought it would actually happen and now he was over the moon. But deep down, he wants to make sure you are comfortable.
“Y/n..we don’t have to..”
“But I want to, I really do.” You lean down and start by kissing his tip, teasing him as you barely stick your tongue out. You look up at Lucas watching his mouth fall open as you flatten your tongue against it.
You lick the shining liquid that trickled down the sides like it was an ice cream pop while your ass stays up in the air. The sight of you like this for him makes him dizzy, he imagines himself pounding into you from behind on this very bed, hearing your moans, feeling you clench around him as you grip the sheets.
His dick twitches in response to his wild imagination and the fact that you finally take the tip into your mouth, swallowing him to hear him groan.
You move your mouth down as far as you could onto his length,
but stop when you feel him hit the back of your throat. You use your hands to cover the rest.
Lucas’ head falls back while you hollow your cheeks and lick across every vein. He resists the urge to buck his hips upward and make you gag.
“y/n..God, that feels good.” His eyes close as he listens to the sloppy slurping sounds fill the cold air of the room.
You hum to send a vibration onto his dick and make him tremble, his mouth falling open as he gasps.
You withdraw your mouth from him and pumped his member with your
hands, letting spit fall onto him while looking up at his gorgeous body, the way his abs flexed as he tensed to keep himself from releasing too soon.
You were both too enraptured with each other to notice that the door had been opened.
Ten’s eyes widen at the sight of you bent over, taking Lucas into your mouth while your round ass stuck up in the air. He almost immediately feels his pants grow strained.
He felt a growing tension between the three of you, but he didn’t
think that it would lead to this. He enjoyed watching Lucas be pleasured and while he wished it were him being the one to bring these throaty groans out of Lucas he also wished it were him underneath you, watching as your cute cheeks became filled with nothing but him.
He too had imagined many times what it would be like to make love to you. To have you calling out his name into the night.
He knew neither of you noticed that he was watching from the doorway, your moans growing louder as each second went by and Lucas got closer.
He would’ve pleasured himself quietly as he watched, but that jealousy he felt lit a fiery lust that needed to be put out. He had to touch you or Lucas.
He slams the door shut, startling both you and Lucas. You flip your body over beside Lucas’ legs and quickly wipe your mouth with your arm.
Ten walks over slowly, a devilish smirk on his face as he looks at your two bodies.
“Ten! It’s not what it—“ Lucas opens his mouth but struggles to form coherent sentences.
“Shhh..it’s okay, keep going.” Ten shakes his head and watches you intensely. You can’t tell if he is jealous or upset with you, it was a poker face that you just can’t read.
Both you and Lucas felt sorry for what felt like betrayal.
You look to Lucas, your eyes pleading for him to tell you what to do. When you are met with silence you then look back at Ten.
“Ten..touch me.” You swallow hard and look up at Ten, your look of worry fading into that of lust. You liked them both, you needed them, and since Ten already caught you, why not make the best of the awkward situation?
You and Ten look back at Lucas who gives a small smile and nods. You get back on your knees and reach out for Ten who walks over
to the edge of the opposite side of the bed.
Lucas strokes his member which surprisingly hadn’t fallen since Ten arrived, the idea of a threesome only made this hotter for him. He watches as you help Ten take off his jacket then unbutton his shirt with shaking hands.
You don’t know why you were nervous when it came to Ten. The alcohol is wearing off and you aren’t as brave as you were when you first started with Lucas.
Ten’s feline gaze on your body makes your face hot and his exposed
chest didn’t make it any easier for you. Ten takes your shaking hands into his and pulls you closer to him. He leans down and kisses you deeply, your eyes closing as his tongue enters your mouth to embrace yours.
You turn your head and let your tongue trace over the inside of his mouth before tugging his bottom lip between your teeth. Ten enjoys the taste, thinking of how Lucas’ precum that once coated your tongue is now on his.
When he finally lets go to breathe, he opens his dark eyes and gazes at you. He leans down, his bottom lip brushing lightly against your ear
lobe.
“He needs you..” He whispers lowly and tilts his head towards Lucas.
You nod and head back over to him, you’re still light headed from your passionate kiss with Ten. One that you had to admit was filled with years of sexual tension.
You retake your position over Lucas’ lap and bend down to take him into your mouth once again. Lucas licks his lips and groans.
Ten steps out of his pants and walks to the side of the bed. He begins to stroke his own member as he watches you work your mouth on Lucas while face down, ass up.
You’re beautiful with your heated skin sparkling in the moonlight, your hair pushed to the side and your pretty hands around Lucas’ member.
Lucas then holds a hand out and looks to Ten.
“She’s been a good girl..you should touch her.” Lucas tells Ten before biting his lips and reaching out for Ten’s hard and glistening cock.
Ten lets Lucas take it in his hand and stroke it for him. His mouth falling open as he watches Lucas’ large hand wrap around him, spreading the pre cum as he moves it up and down.
Ten then places his hand onto your butt cheek, circling around it before giving it a smack.
You feel your walls clench after the action and moan, the vibrations in your throat then making Lucas groan as well.
Ten traces two fingers over your covered womanhood, then draws the soaked underwear down your legs so you are exposed to the cold air. You hiss at the exposure, but it’s cut short when you feel two of Ten’s icy cold fingers on your entrance.
Ten’s heart beats wildly as he is touched by Lucas and touches you at the same time.
He feels that this as confirmation that you both love him just as he loves you and it makes his head spin.
He circles around your folds slowly, then on top to collect your juices. He teasingly slides between them with just one finger.
“Ten..please.” You withdraw your mouth from Lucas’ member and cry out. You’re yearning for some friction, anything that will calm the aching between your legs.
Ten chuckles at the site of you begging, then presses two fingers into you. You fall forward and whimper as you clench around his long fingers.
You go back to sucking Lucas as he pumps Ten harder. He bucks his hips into you because he’s close and your moans push him to the edge.
Ten’s fingers curve into you, pushing against your sweet spot over and over. You breathe heavily and close your eyes as you tremble around him.
Ten leaks all over Lucas’ hand while they both watch and listen to the lewd sounds created by your mouth and wet opening.
Ten then thinks of something else he’d like to see, so he takes his fingers away leaving you a moaning mess as you feel empty again.
He takes Lucas’ hand away from his dripping cock then goes behind you, pulling your hair so that you kneel into the bed, your back straight as Ten presses your back to his chest behind you. You lick your lips and look at Lucas.
Lucas looks puzzled as he watches Ten turn your head towards his. He kisses you passionately again, this time from behind and you can feel his member poke your ass.
Lucas was so close to cumming, and he is somewhat annoyed by Ten stopping everything completely to kiss you. You both kiss sloppily as Ten’s hand goes to your front side, tapping against your clit to gain a cry from you.
Ten lets go of your lips, his mouth still close to yours as he looks into yours eyes. “If it gets to be too much say the word ‘gold,’ or tap either one of us three times.”
His voice is softer now, he looks at you with so much care and concern.
You nod before he helps you get rid of your underwear completely. Now, you kneel over Lucas’ lap in nothing but your corset.
“Do you want to feel him inside you?” Ten whispers into your ear as you lick your lips. Lucas bites his own too as he watches you hover over him.
“Y-yes.” You let out breathily.
“Good girl..ride him.” Ten releases his grip on your waist and lets you go forward to Lucas.
Your legs are shaky as you spread them open over his member; still sturdy and up straight.
You sink down slowly. The air is filled with gasps as his cock is enraptured by your velvety walls, filling you up easily and stretching you out.
You move up and down a few times to get used to his girth while he moans. His abs flex under you, his broad shoulders and biceps tense as well. His hair is dark with sweat and still pushed back as he bites his lips and watches your pussy swallow him whole. He runs his hands up and down your thighs as you move.
Ten gently pushes you forward so you press your hands flat onto Lucas’ pecs. You bounce on him and look into his eyes.
Ten aligns his aching cock with your ass and slowly slides it in.
You gasp at the feeling of his round tip stretching your hole out.
You let out a whimper when he holds your waist to push into you even more. It was a strange feeling, but he gave you time to breathe and adjust. He’s only about halfway in, but you are completely filled up by the two men.
“Do you want me to keep going?” Ten asks, his voice strained as he struggles to hold his desire to push all the way in.
“Yes, Ten.. don’t stop.” You want to please them both and everything was so hot already, you couldn’t imagine stopping now.
Ten pushes more and you let out another cry, this time it’s louder.
Lucas is tempted to tell Ten to stop, he’s worried for you but he swallows hard and holds your hand tightly.You look up at his face of worry and breathe heavily.
You give him a reassuring nod before moaning.
Ten finally pushes all the way in as the air leaves your body, you fall onto Lucas, your head in the crook of his neck as Ten begins to move in and out of your small opening.
Ten groans. “You’re so tight, sweetheart.”
“Good girl, you’re such a good girl for us.” Lucas pushes your hair out of your face and kisses your cheek before wiping away a tear. He kisses your lips to help you through it. He can feel your heated body tremble from being so filled up, and while it is hot, he couldn’t help but be worried for you.
For a moment, you are transported to paradise when you kiss Lucas, his lips felt so good on yours, they felt like a warm hug in the winter. You mewl as you lick across his bottom lip.
Ten is jealous by the kiss because he can tell that you and Lucas
are entangled with each other. Even when Ten is inside you, even when Ten holds Lucas’ hand, you both are still enraptured with just each other.
Ten holds your neck, lightly tugging you away from Lucas. Your
eyes fly open as you are separated. He then runs his fingers through your hair and grips it before pushing you down into the bed. You’re face down in the bed now as Ten’s pounds into you harder, clearly upset that you were not focused on him for a moment.
He pushes faster, letting his thrust push your body forward. Your corset begins to shift downward as your breasts fall out of it from the repeated rough thrusting by Ten.
Your body is in a strange, contorted position as it is fucked into by two cocks. You can feel the two members run against each other, separated by a thin, silky wall. The friction feels amazing, for they both slide in and out of you easily.
Lucas helps you by moving his hips and rubbing your back.
He holds Ten’s hand with his other hand, intertwining their fingers and locking eyes with him as they both groan and pant.
They fuck into your lifeless body, filling the room with filthy noises. Your essence runs down your thighs in a steady stream and onto them both. It’s a mixture of pain and pleasure as Lucas’ tip presses into your insides when he goes deeper and Ten continues to bury himself into you, his pelvis making a slapping noise as it hits your ass cheeks.
You start to kiss Lucas’ neck, then suck onto it.
Lucas moans. “Fuck, I’m close.”
Ten gives you a harsh thrust, causing you to accidentally bite into Lucas’ neck.
Lucas becomes undone with the action. He attempts to slip out of you so he doesn’t cum inside, but Ten smirks, gripping your hips and pushing you back down onto Lucas. Lucas has to release into you as he sees stars and groans. You clench around him as a result, feeling every twitch and vein as he releases deep into you.
Ten cums too from all of the vibrations he feels against his cock while inside you.
He buries himself so deep while you whimper into Lucas’ shoulder.
You cum hard, your eyes roll in the back of your head as Lucas holds your body still.
You all breathe heavily, your body relaxing into Lucas as Ten pulls out of you and falls to the side.
But Ten isn’t done. He crawls over you and flips your body over so you’re facing him.
“Put your legs on hers.” He instructs Lucas.
Lucas sits up, his back against the headboard once more as you rest in between his legs. He doesn’t question Ten, he only does as he’s told, for he too is curious to see what he has in mind for you. Lucas places his legs on yours, entangling them so he’s in charge of where they go.
You’re too tired to say anything, your chest rising and falling as you are still reeling from your climax.
Ten gazes at your breasts and hard nipples. “You’re so beautiful, I just want to taste you..I want to taste you both.” Ten gets onto his stomach and crawls over to your opening, his breath fanning it as it leaks of cum from both you and Lucas.
You’re still sensitive so his hot breath makes you flinch, you try to close your legs but Lucas forced them to stay still.
Ten licks his lips. “Open.” He doesn’t look at you, he only looks at Lucas.
Lucas spreads your legs open by moving his longer ones, bending them at the knee so they’re further apart.
Lucas then plays with your nipple, pinching it lightly before pumping your breast. “That felt good, right? Do you want to cum again, baby girl?”
Your eyes are closed when Lucas’ faint whisper enters your ears. You can feel his abs flex against your naked back. His body is hot and comforts yours, almost distracting you from the cold air between your wavering legs.
“Yes..” You murmur before swallowing hard. You were greedy for both men, ready to do whatever they wanted you to.
Lucas’ large hands on your chest has you ready for another climax.
He nibbles onto your ear before kissing your neck again while Ten leaves a sloppy trail of kisses from the crook of your knee to the apex of your thighs.
His mouth latches onto your thigh, sucking the skin hard between his teeth. He then runs his skinny fingers in between your folds, drawing a slow circle to gather your essence as well as Lucas’.
Your mouth falls open into a lousy cry, to which Ten responds to by shoving those fingers into your mouth.
“Suck, baby, taste yourself.” Ten’s breath fans your opening, making you flinch.
You close your mouth and suck hard, licking between the two fingers as your eyes close. Ten watches everything, he enjoys the way your tongue feels on him, and the way Lucas’ large fingers continue to play with your perky nipples.
“Look at me, sweetheart.” Ten beckons your attention.
You open your eyes and look into his just as he licks a long stripe up your opening.
You whimper and try to close your legs again, but Lucas easily overpowers you. You’re more sensitive than you thought.
Ten chuckles and licks you slowly again.
You look at the dark haired man between your legs and cry out when he gives a look so wicked it makes your heart weak.
“I’ve been wanting to do this for so long, how about you, Lucas? Have you wanted to fuck our sweet princess?” Ten emphasizes the word ‘fuck’ and it sends chills up your spine.
He kisses your entrance then buries his face into the apex of your legs, licking into your opening as his perfect nose presses against your clit.
“Oh God, Ten!” You cry out and your head falls back. You’re still sensitive
and you try to escape from Lucas’ grip, but you have no such luck.
“Of course, Ten.” Lucas’ warm breath hits your neck as he speaks against it. He watches his fingers flick across the hard nipples that stick out from your perfectly round breasts.
He squeezes them hard as he feels himself grow again. “I’ve always wanted fuck our beautiful friend. I can just imagine how sweet her pussy tastes.”
Ten pulls away and licks his lips. “She tastes like the most expensive meal I’ve ever had, Lucas.”
Hearing them talk dirty about you makes you clench around the tip of Ten’s tongue. The idea that they’ve fantasized about you makes that familiar knot in the base of your stomach begin to grow again.
Ten grows hard as well at the sound of your whimpers and the taste of your wet flower.
He pushes two fingers into you again, all while kissing your clit and eating you out while you were spread open for him.
Lucas takes your hand and places it onto his member. “Sweet girl, touch me.”
You begin to pump Lucas as he groans into your ear. The low tone of his voice makes you clench around Ten’s fingers. You begin to feel dizzy, Ten’s tongue drawing circles onto your clit as he finger tips curve into you and press against your G-spot repeatedly. He licks everything up before flattening his tongue against you while you jump. You moan loudly, and you’re not sure if the other attendees at the party heard you, but you realized that it got quieter. Maybe it was because they were all going home now.
Ten withdraws his fingers when he feels that you are close. He fixes himself over you and holds his cock while licking his lips.
Now that you’ve gotten a good look at it, you see that it’s not as long as Lucas’ but has a curve and girth that is sure to drive you mad.You bite your lips and look at Ten with wide eyes as he strokes it.
“That’s it, baby, you want my cock in your pussy now, isn’t that right?”
You nod, but Lucas takes your chin into his hand. “Use your words, baby girl.”
“Y-yes. Yes, fuck me, Ten.” You beg and whimper.
Ten smirks and lowers himself. He teases you more by tapping the tip of his cock onto your bud a few trikes. He then guides the tip along your folds, parting them to coat his pink tip with your essence.
“Ten..please.” Every time he touches your entrance, you feel your heart begin to race in anticipation.
He watches closely as he pushes into you hard, your body moving upwards against Lucas as the air is knocked out of your heaving chest.
You close your eyes tightly while you adjust. Ten grips your waist hard and uses it as an anchor to pull his body into yours more, pushing all the way into you so your skin slaps against his.
Ten pounds into you relentlessly from the front this time while you pump your hand up and down around Lucas.
Ten presses your legs further apart, you feel like they might break as his hips snap into yours. You cry out his name, your eyes watering. His cock runs against your walls rapidly as he chases after his high. His hips make a slapping sound. The curve of his cock allows him to press against your sweet spot and his rapid speed makes you clench.
Your head falls back against Lucas as he grunts into your ear. “Fuck this is hot, seeing you like this..”
“We’re gonna make her cum harder than she’s ever cum before...” Ten’s hair sticks to his forehead, his mouth falling open as he gets closer.
“Choke her for me.” Ten demands as he watches your swollen lips. He wished they were wrapped around his cock, but being inside you and feeling your silky entrance tighten around him was enough for now.
Lucas wraps a hand around your throat, squeezing it gently. “Harder.” Ten demands.
You moan as he tightens it, your pussy quivering in response. You arch your back.
Ten chuckles, he grips your knees then leans down and kisses you while sliding in and out of you still.
“Ah! Ten!” You can feel yourself clench every time he enters your quivering body.
You’re lightheaded as he rubs circles into you, making you a trembling mess.He bites your bottom lip as he lets go, his movement stuttering. He moves his fingers onto your bud faster.
Lucas grips your throat tightly as he is about to cum as well.
“Cum for me.” Ten’s husky voice enters your ear before he leans down to Lucas. He sucks his neck hard as Lucas cums into your hand, gripping your neck even harder as he climaxes.
You cant breathe, you clench uncontrollably and moan, releasing onto Ten’s dick as he presses against your bud one final time. “Ahh..good girl.” Ten’s husky voice enters your ears.
Ten then releases into you, your convulsing pussy gripping his length into a tight hug as you orgasm. He moves sloppily, thrusting into your still body to push all of his cum deep into you.
Your breasts moving up and down as you try to collect yourself.
Ten pulls out and looks down onto your weak body. Your legs are still open and he can see his cum leak out of you and onto your thigh.
He isn’t pleased with this so he takes his fingers and swirls it around your opening, collecting the juices and pushing it back into you. He was jealous of the way Lucas came inside you, and for Ten this meant that he wanted you to be filled by him, he wants to know that he’s still inside you.
You struggle to get away from his fingers. “Ten..oh my God.” You cry out at the overstimulation.
“I’m gonna make you feel good again.”
“Lucas—“ You whimper.
Lucas distracts you from the overwhelming feeling by tilting your head towards his. He kisses you while Ten’s fingers keep you open.
Ten’s fingers easily glide inside but you’re so sensitive, tears start to fall from your eyes.
There is not more strength left in your body let alone your widespread legs.
“Lucas..you have to feel our sweet girl.” Ten takes Lucas’ hand, placing two fingers over his then pushes all four into your throbbing hole.
They stretch you out as they both pump in and out now, Lucas’ fingers are longer so they press onto your sensitive button repeatedly.
“Oh my-..” you bite your lips and watch as their fingers, coated in mixed essences, disappear into your body.
Lucas nibbles your ear in response.
Ten’s gaze is fixed on your body, so full of him, so beautiful and spread open...for him.
His eyes are low, but you can’t help but notice that it’s a wild gaze that makes you feel wanted, something you’d never seen from Ten before.
“Do you want to cum again, sweetheart?”
You nod.
Ten is weakened by your glossy, wide eyes and swollen lips. He’d give anything to see you like this again. He smirks and lowers himself to your chest and licks the hard nubs that stick out from your breasts.
“Does that feel good?” Ten bites the skin between your breasts.
“Ahh! Yes, Ten!” You cry out and grip the sheets, your head spinning as you start to see stars. Another high approaches. You start to rock your hips on your own to meet the movement of their fingers.
“Ten..touch me there.” You plead and it’s like music to Ten’s ears.
Ten takes his other hand and rubs your bud, watching as your jaw clenched and your head falls onto Lucas’ shoulder once more. All you needed was a simple movement from his fingers to proceed to lustful bliss.
Both Ten and Lucas moan when they feel you tighten around their fingers.
They withdraw their fingers and switch positions quickly, their cocks now hard again after hearing your beautiful sounds and feeling you.
Ten holds you from behind, your vision becomes blurry but you can hear him chuckle.
“Do you wanna play with her Lucas? She’s so wet and ready for you.” Ten says before putting his fingers into your mouth. You lick everything up while moaning.
Lucas smiles and licks his lips as he watches your mouth open wide for Ten’s fingers.
Lucas places both hands on your knees and presses down, he enters you in one swift movement. Your mouth falls open into a loud cry as you are stretched outagain after not recovering completely from your last climax.
“Lucas! Fuck.”
He can’t help but move fast, gliding in and out of your slippery, tight pussy because he is already close to cumming. He pushes into you so deep, your body moves up on the bed. Ten holds onto your waist so you say still.
You pull Lucas down towards you, leaving scratch marks all over his back as he ruins your insides. You wrap your legs around his waist, latching onto him like a koala.
Ten slides out from under you, kneeling beside you and tilting your head towards him by placing a finger on your jaw.
“He’s hard again because of you, sweetheart.” Lucas whispers into your neck, his long lashes grazing your jawline.
Ten strokes his cock in front of you. Your mouth opens and you let your tongue run along the underside.
“Good girl.” Ten groans and pushes forward into your mouth. You
whimper as he hits the back of your throat unexpectedly, but then you immediately hollow your cheeks and groan, sending spastic vibrations onto Ten’s cock.
Ten’s head falls back, he closes his eyes and thinks about how good your plump lips feel around his aching member. His hips move steadily as he groans.
With each rough thrust Lucas gives you, you hum a high pitched tone that makes them both go crazy.
Sweat forms on Lucas’ forehead as he looks up at your cheeks full with Ten. Lucas’ movement stutters and he releases into you once again, collapsing onto your body as he slows down.
Lucas starts to finger you so you can cum also while sucking Ten off.
Ten smooths your hair back while smirking, watching as a continuous
flow of tears escape your eyes, you’re so sensitive but you just won’t say the safe word because they feel..amazing.
Ten moves a few more times before releasing into your throat. You choke and gag as he pulls out, watching a string of spit and cum drop onto your chin.
Ten pinches your nipples as he recovers from climaxing while Lucas still moves his fingers in and out. Lucas kisses your jaw and down to your neck, his fingers tickling your tender sweet spot. But you just can’t take anymore, your body is weak, your head spins and soon everything turns to black.
Lucas immediately withdraws his fingers when he sees that you’ve blacked out, your body silent and falling completely limp as your arms relax to the side.
Ten also stops playing with your breasts, he only looks onto your naked body and thinks to himself, what a beautiful sight you are. Your body is wet, sweaty and full of their cum. Your hair is messy and lips swollen.
Lucas lays down beside you and loosens your corset completely,
tossing it to the side and allowing you to sleep comfortably.
Ten goes to the bathroom and comes back with a wet cloth, he
cleans you up then hands another cloth to Lucas.
The three of you then lay together in bed, with you in between them. The boys fell asleep shortly after since they too were tired, but not without sparing each other quick glances first. They were both unsure of what would happen next in their friendship, but they both knew that above all, they wanted you.
In the middle of the night, Lucas wakes up and heads to the bathroom to get a glass of water. He brings it back to the bed and taps you gently.
“y/n..” he whispers as to not wake Ten who lays beside you on the other side of the king sized bed.
Your heavy eyes open slowly and you struggle to make out Lucas’
face in the darkness.
“Here..have some water.” He helps you sit up straight as you look around questioningly. You look around you and see a sleeping Ten then it all comes back to you, you remember what happened a few hours before.
You take the glass from Lucas and drink the water to soothe your
throat which is as dry as the desert.
Lucas smiles when he takes the empty glass away. He lays down
beside you and takes you into his arms, you wrap your arms around him and close your eyes before falling back asleep.
————
[Three Days Later]
“We should talk about that night..” Lucas looks out into the water as he speaks to you and Ten. The three of you are at your favorite hangout spot, the cherry blossom tree by the water.
It’s been a few days since the amazing orgy the three of you had, and while things hadn’t necessarily been awkward since then, things weren’t exactly back to normal either.
“There isn’t much to say.” Ten is quick to shoot down Lucas’ proposal. He looks at his fingernails and purses his lips.
“I agree with Ten, let’s just...move on. We were all drunk and-we had fun. We’re still best friends, let’s just make sure that it doesn’t happen again.” You look up at Lucas, hoping that he will nod and not question their relationship any more.
Ten scoffs, tilting his head towards you and lifting his lips into a smirk. “Was it that bad? I remember you crying out both our names like your life depended-“
“Ten! Stop! It was amazing, but I-I can’t see myself in a relationship like that or to be quite frank, I can’t see myself with either of you..”
Ten’s face straightens and Lucas turns to you completely, his brows furrowing.
Your eyes move rapidly to and from both curious faces.
“You guys are my best friends, you always will be..a relationship would only ruin what we already have.” You look up to them with pleading eyes.
Lucas swallows hard and turns away. “If that’s what you want, y/n.”
Ten nods, his playful smirk returning. “Okay, understood.” He takes a deep breath before continuing. “Well, I’ll see you tomorrow at 1 then? Lucas will you be joining us for lunch?”
“I can’t, I already have an engagement for that time, but I will see you the next day.” Lucas smiles and says goodbye to both you and Ten.
You watch as the tall, built man leaps onto his horse. His strong arms and veiny hands gripping the straps of the holster before calling out to his steed. And you suddenly started to regret the statements you spoke so
strongly just moments ago.
If only you could control your lust for him..for them.
————
Ten leads you into his house for lunch. He’s dressed casually, but still looks incredibly handsome, his dark hair is pushed back and his lips are a pretty blush color.
“How are you today, sweetheart?” Ten leans towards you.
Sweetheart.. it was a name you hadn’t heard him call you since the other night.
You ignore your thought and smile. “I’m doing well..excited to finally eat some food!”
Ten laughs, he adores your excited expressions, the way your eyes grow at the sight of food that you love and the way you dance and grin from ear to ear.
He’s happy his parents and Lucas are away so it’ll just be the two of you.
But when you step into the dining room, you’re shocked to see his dining table is empty.
This was unusual for Ten as he always had food out and ready
for his guests once they were over.
Ten can’t see your knitted brows as he stands behind you. “The food won’t be out for another thirty minutes or so..what do you suggest we do?” His voice is low as he steps forward, he presses his chest onto your back before placing his hands onto your waist.
You turn around to him swiftly and gaze into his eyes.
“W-what are you doing?” Your questions comes out weakly as Ten’s intense gaze towards your lips takes your breath away.
He leans down and kisses you, but you pull away.
“Ten-“ Your expression of confusion doesn’t faze him, he only grips your waist tighter.
“I can’t stop thinking about you..”
“We..can’t do this.” You shake your head.
“Yes we can, we’re royals, you and I..we can do whatever we want. Have you stopped thinking about me? You couldn’t possibly forget my hands on your trembling thighs, my tongue reaching the sweetest places to make you scream?”
Your heart begins to race as you feel your underwear become wet at his words, you close your legs tightly and swallow hard. Your mouth falls open, you struggle to find the right words to say for you truly don’t know what you want in this moment.
Ten kisses you abruptly again, this time, exploring your mouth with his eager tongue as he pulls your body closer to his.
You let your eyes close and embrace the kiss. You couldn’t fight the feeling any longer. You had to give in..just this once.
Ten presses forward towards the table before laying you down onto it. Your lips separate from each other’s to breathe. Ten quickly drags your panties down before kneeling down. He leaves your dress on and gives you a mischievous smile.
You bite your lips as you watch him lift the dress and go under it, your knees bending as his hands hold your legs at the crook.
He starts first by kissing your thighs and licking them ever so slowly.
“Ten..” You call out his name as you grip the table cloth.
He then flicks his tongue onto your folds, making you yelp. Ten laps up your essence, his tongue moving slowly up and down and in circles, teasing your entrance while you let out cute mewls. You try to hold back your moans so the servants won’t hear. Your head falls against the cold table as you bite your lips.
His tongue plunged into your core, the tip pressing onto a sensitive spot near your bud teasingly. He takes his time covering all areas before kissing your slit, and letting out a throaty groan. He lets his tongue work wonders on your core, flattening against your flower as his nose brushes against your clit.
“Ahhh..you taste lovely, sweetheart.”He says before strengthening his tongue and pushing in even deeper.
You start to clench around him, your back arches. You want to grab his hair as you grind your hips against his face, but Ten pulls away, leaving you clenching around nothing but air.
He withdraws from under your dress and breathes heavily, licking his lips as he looks onto your hard nipples peeking out from under the thin cloth that covers them.
He pulls the fabric down, allowing one breast to escape. He takes the nipple into his mouth, sucking hard as you arch yourself into him even more.
You can feel his hard cock brush against your thigh.
“Ten—“ you breathlessly utter out. “Please.”
Ten only hums as he still sucks onto your breast.
He lets go after a few seconds then kisses your lips while taking his pants down.
You wrap your legs around his waist, your dress riding up to your hips as a result.
He goes back to sucking your breast as he pushes into you carefully. You gasp and your head falls back, the veins of his cock providing the perfect stimulation to your core and he gets deeper.
You press your hands onto his butt, pushing him deeper into you with each thrust.
Your moans grow louder as does his. You both no longer care about who could hear, you only cared for satisfying that itch deep within you that was aching.
Ten looks up at you through low eyes, watching as your body tenses
and your breast jumps with each push. He once again thinks to himself of how he adores every part of you. He wants to be enraptured by you all the time.
And seeing you like this in the day time, your sweaty skin sparkling
and your hair shiny as the rays of sunlight that escaped the curtains fall onto you. You smell like the flowers that bloomed right outside and you taste like the best freshly baked cake.
His hips snap into yours, a strand of hair falling into his forehead, making him even more beautiful than he was before. You both hear the clinking and shaking of the glassware on the table as he fucks hard into your body on the table, but you ignore it, instead listening to each other’s staggered breaths.
“Ten..Ah! That’s it...right there.”
Your sounds are unlike anything he’s heard before. And after listening to your beautiful mewls, his movement stutters as he releases into you, coating your walls with his slick.
You cum as well, clenching around him after he hits your sweet spot with the perfect amount of force.
The two of you kiss through it all, sharing a moment of complete and ignorant bliss. You’re not worried about the past nor the future or even Lucas. You only care for the now.
Ten finally pulls away and falls onto the chair behind him. Your legs relax as you fix your dress and sit up straight.
Ten licks his lips and smirks. “Bring the food in!” He yells to his servants whom he knows are just in the room next door.
“Wait-you knew they were there?” Your eyes widened, but Ten only chuckles as he fixes his pants then helps you off the table.
“We’re royals, love. We can do whatever we want.”
Your lunch continues normally, you try not to think too much about what happened, but it is noticeably quiet at the table.
There’s a heavy energy around the two of you. One that’s filled with questions.
“I could get used to this..” Ten takes a sip of his drink but looks at you over the glass.
“What?” You ask.
“You and I..just the two of us..like this.”
You laugh and take a bite of your food. “You’re funny..you and I both know we need Lucas. Have you forgotten how much we fight when he’s not around? How close we’ve been to tearing each other apart?”
Ten laughed. “You do have a point.”
There’s a moment of silence before Ten asks his next question.
“But it’s not entirely impossible, right?”
You both knew where Ten was going with this. Within a year or two, Ten would have to pick a woman to be married to. It was customary for this to occur soon after graduation as both parties must begin to fulfill their duties together for a better society. In a few months, there would be a pairing ceremony for young graduates to meet others that could become a potential lifelong partner.
Ten was the highest ranking bachelor in your country. And fortunately, he was gorgeous, unlike anyone that walked the land. Any and every woman would kill to be at his side, but he just wanted you, the one woman that didn’t seem so eager to be by his side and attain his riches.
“I don’t know Ten, I think I like what we have already..” you sigh, you knew you needed way more time to think about marriage. “The three of us are perfect as friends. I..don’t want to lose either of you.”
You spoke honestly, but Ten wasn’t satisfied. You always found a way to bring up Lucas and he didn’t like that. He loved Lucas deeply too, but he was willing to give him up if it meant gaining you to himself.
“Ten?”
He didn’t realize that he had held his utensil so tightly, his knuckles paled.
You reached out and placed your hand over his.
“Oh.” He finally relaxed and smiled. “I’m sorry—I was lost in thought for a moment. Yes..whatever you wish.” He nodded and finished his food.
————
Ten’s parents returned the next day, so you didn’t expect to see him as often.
Lucas, however, paid you a visit that day.
“Shall we go to the market?” Lucas’ smile beamed when you opened
the door.
You grinned and headed out with him. He helped you into his carriage
before signaling for the driver to take off.
The two of you walked about the market, purchasing fruits and vegetables that you loved while talking and laughing. Many people were there, some played music on stringed instruments while some painted in the street and others observed.The smell of sizzling street food filled the air.
The two of you shared memories of school. “Remember when Ten lied to the teacher and said that you stole his notebook?”
“Yes! I slapped him so hard once we got to the tree, I’m surprised he didn’t scar.” You laughed.
Lucas bent over, clutching his stomach as he laughed. “His face was priceless, he didn’t see it coming. You would’ve kicked him too if I didn’t pull you away.”
“He was and still is such a mischievous boy.” You giggled and let Lucas take your hand as you headed back to the carriage.
You gazed into the side of Lucas’ face as you endured the bumpy ride from the market. A part of you felt like telling him about you and Ten, but a part of you also knew that you would hurt Lucas. And what good would it do to tell him the truth? It would ease your conscience but it could also ruin your friendship as you were the one to tell them that you would only continue as friends.
You went back on your own statement and now you were disappointed with yourself. You had a growing fondness for both men, but especially Lucas,
and this would only end up hurting you all.
Lucas was warm and bright, his smile lit up every room he went into and he was always there to make sure that you were comfortable and happy. You fell in love with him from the first time you saw him. You felt love towards Ten too, but it wasn’t as strong as what you felt for Lucas for some reason.
“Are you trying to find something?” Lucas turned to you with raised eyebrows.
You didn’t notice that you had been staring for too long.
You laughed and looked forward. “I’m sorry I was just..”
“Just what?” Lucas pressed and looked onto your lips.He too couldn’t stop thinking about that night and how good you felt. How satisfied he was once he was finally making love to you after all these years.
“To be honest, Lucas, I was thinking about us..”
“Me, you, and Ten? We’re the greatest of friends to ever grace this land.” Lucas teased, he knew what you meant.
“No..no” you laughed and shook your head. “Me and you.”
“What about ‘me and you?’” He knows what you’re thinking but he wants to hear you say it.
“I-I’m not sure if I want us to..only be friends.” You instantly regretted telling Lucas how you felt. Sure, you felt this way, but what if he didn’t?
“Lucas..wait, I’m sorry, forget I said anyth-“
Lucas leaned forward and took your head in his hands, he placed
his lips onto yours for a kiss.
You kissed him back and scooted closer to him. The kiss felt like it moved in slow motion, with each touch of your lips you felt a spark of electricity through your body. You felt your legs become weak as your tongues embraced one another playfully.
It was until a few moments later that you pulled away to breathe.
“We’re here.” You stared at Lucas’ lips as you bit your own.
Lucas quickly gets out of the carriage and opens your door to help you out.
The two of you walk to your door in an awkward silence.
Lucas brushes a hand through his hair and smiles. “I can’t forget..I can’t forget anything you say or do.”
He chuckles as he turns to leave. “What have you done to me? Are you some kind of sorceress?”
You smile. “Please..don’t leave.” You step forward.
Lucas’ lips crash onto yours once more. You stumble into your house and up the stairs. The climb is endless as your staircase is incredibly large.
“My parents... aren’t home.” You say between kisses, you can feel yourself leak in your underwear as Lucas’ large hands hold your waist. You begin to tear off your dress while Lucas shakes off his jacket.
“Perfect.” He holds your hand and stops you from going up any more stairs.
He turns you around and kneels down, taking you with him.
Your back is against his heaving chest, your head is turned towards his as you continue to kiss passionately.
Lucas drags down your dress then pulls his pants down, allowing his cock to spring free.
Your knees meet with the cold stairs during which Lucas pushes your panties to the side. He holds himself up with one hand while the other goes between your legs.
You watch his arms flex and feel like cumming just from the sight.He presses two fingers into your slit, sweeping your juices across the opening while listening to you moan loudly.
Just feeling his touch is enough to make you dizzy. His large body covers yours completely like a singular dark cloud over a small town, except he is light, he is warmth. He makes you feel safe and desired. All you want is to be filled by him, to be loved by him.
His long fingers stretch you out as you lay onto the rigid stairs. Lucas kisses your neck with his plump lips, your body flinching each time his knuckles brush against your clit.
“How do you feel? Are you ready?” He whispers softly before nibbling on your ear.
“Yes, Lucas.”
Lucas takes his fingers away and strokes his member, he taps the tip against your slit before parting your fold slowly and pushing in.
You grip the edge of the stair above you tightly and close your eyes, focusing on adjusting to his length.
He finally fills you completely and begins to move in and out while watching your mouth fall open.
Lucas feels amazing inside you, your velvety walls swallow him up like he’s the perfect fit made just for you.
He places his hand onto the lower part of your stomach, feeling his tip as he pushes into you.
“Fuck.” He curses when you clench.
He moves faster. You start to make that high pitched moan again. Lucas takes your leg and throws it over his shoulder, your body turns to the side so you can now see his face.
He holds onto your ankle tighter. Sweat gracing his forehead as his hair falls into his face.His groans combined with sounds of skin against skin fills the air.
Lucas watches his dick go deeper and deeper into your quivering hole. He takes his fingers and rubs circles into your bud.
“Lucas!” Your back begins to hurt as the edge of the stair digs into it but you can only focus on Lucas pounding into you and dominating your entire body.
“Cum for me.” He demands.
You cum onto him, your pussy pulsating around him as he thrusts into your body a few more times.
He pulls out before releasing strings of cum onto your stomach and thigh.
He pants and lets go of your leg. You lay back onto the stairs to collect yourself. Just then, Lucas takes your hand and intertwines his fingers with yours. He leans down and kisses you.
“I think I love you,” Lucas lets out.
You give a small smile. “I love you too, Lucas..but, this feels..wrong.”
“What do you mean?” His brows furrow and he lifts himself from you.
He doesn’t know that you’ve already done this with Ten, he’s not the only one. You can’t commit to him if you’ve already been unfaithful..or could you?
“We can’t..do this..I love you and I love Ten. I-“You shake your head, you’re so confused, you don’t know what to say.
“I understand.” Lucas stands up and fixes his pants.
“Lucas..wait.” You reach out for his hand but he hands you your dress instead.
“I’ll see you soon.” He states before heading out, never turning to see your teary face.
And so you thought that was the end of it, but it was far from over.
You and Lucas would go on to engage in sex for the coming months,
sneaking off into hallways or into empty rooms and even the bath. You couldn’t get enough of each other. But you never told Ten, you knew he would be furious.
No one knows about you and Lucas, not your parents, and certainly
not Ten. Ten had been distancing himself for some time, and neither you
nor Lucas were sure why. He would rarely make time for you since that time you two had “lunch.” Did he know about you and Lucas? Did he take your answer as a no?
As far as you knew, you were secretly dating Lucas but Ten thought
the three of you were still in a simple friendship. It felt wrong, but it felt right.
———
[AUGUST 1984]
You’re woken up by a hard pounding on your bedroom door.
“Yes?” You yell out.
“y/n..it’s Ten..he’s here with bad news.” Your mother states softly.
You quickly threw on a dress and headed down the stairs with your mother.
You see Ten at the door, his eyes are red, like he’s been crying for a long time.
You felt your body begin to shake. Did he find out? Did Lucas
break down and tell him? You couldn’t bear to see him like this, especially if you were the reason behind his sadness.
“Ten? What’s wrong?”
“It’s my father..he’s...passed away.”
“Oh Ten..” you immediately open your arms up and hug him. “I’m so sorry.”
He holds you close for a while as you both cry.
————
[OCTOBER 1894]
You never left Ten’s side, you cried with him, made sure he ate, and even slept with him. It would start off with a kiss then lead to something else. You enjoyed the sex but you also just wanted him to feel better.
Lucas would stop by Ten’s place every now and then, but would leave after only an hour or so. You didn’t expect him to be like this especially since he was also Ten’s best friend.
The truth was that after the first two weeks, Lucas didn’t see why you had to be by Ten all the time, every hour of the day. But worst of all, he speculated that you had been sleeping with Ten as well. He had no proof but one night he stayed nearby, waiting to see if you would leave Ten to go to your home.
But you never left.
The next day, he pulled you outside to talk to you. You rubbed your neck and looked to the ground. “What’s wrong, Lucas?”
“y/n..it’s been two months, isn’t this a bit much?” He was angry, his jaw clenched and eyes narrow as they bore into yours.
“Lucas..he lost his father. You know how much he meant to him, how can you even say that?”
Lucas looked away and grit his teeth.
“Who are we to say how long one’s grieving period is?” You scoffed and looked to the side, exposing the hickeys on your neck in the process. “He was staying away from us because he knew that his father was dying, Lucas. He spent his time watching his strong father wither away to nothing, it was and still is difficult for him.”
Lucas looked back at you and spotted the marks, confirming his suspicions.
“y/n..is that bastard forcing you to have sex with him?” Lucas brows furrowed, his fists closed tightly.
“W-what?” You make a look of disgust that made Lucas realize how ridiculous his statement may have sounded.
“The love bites on your neck..did a ghost do that?”
“Lucas..don’t..” you scoff and shake your head.
Lucas looks away, licking his lips while he tries to stay calm.“You think fucking him will make him happier? You think that’ll stop him from thinking of his dead father?!”
“Lucas!” You slap him.
“He’s using you! He just wants to be close with you!” Lucas yells now, you were afraid that Ten would’ve heard him upstairs.
“What’s the matter?” A calm voice startles you from behind. You turned around, it was Ten’s mother.
She looks at you then to Lucas, her facing turning dark and grim. She looks repulsed by the sight of Lucas. She probably heard what he said about her son.
“Nothing..Lucas was just leaving.” You turn to him and shake your head.
He huffs, but turns away swiftly.
“That fool.” The queen scoffed when she realized that he didn’t bow nor bother to acknowledge her presence, a grave mistake on his part.
But you walked up to Ten’s room, holding back tears. How could Lucas be this way? He was trying to tell you that Ten was using you, but that couldn’t be true. You were his friend, you were doing what you could to ease the pain of his loss.
Lucas’ words ran through your mind even as you rode Ten that night. The swivel of your hips, the bouncing of your naked breasts, the glow of your body in the dim light of his room, it all made him weak for you. He bit his lips to hold back a loud groan. But as he got closer, he couldn’t help but notice that you were
distracted.
“What’s wrong, my love?” Ten asked, his hands running up and down your thighs as he brows furrow.
“Nothing..it's nothing..I’m just a bit tired.” You place your hands onto his chest and focus on the building pleasure in your core.
Ten raises his eyebrows and shifts on the bed, stopping you by taking your wrists into his hand
“I’ll take over then.” He flips you over quickly, immediately pushing deeper into you.
A breath leaves your chest as your mouth falls open. Ten moves faster while rubbing your clit. “How do you feel now? Any better?”
“Oh, God..yes, Ten.” Your eyes shut tightly.
Based on your moans and clenched jaw, he knows he has successfully gained your complete attention and he couldn’t be more satisfied. Feeling you fall into him night by night was all that mattered. He wanted to be close to you, feel you..to love and be loved by you.
“Thank you..for everything.” Ten whispered softly into your ear, sliding his cock out of you and laying down beside you as you came down from your climax. The two of you cuddled and fell asleep shortly after.
He didn’t say anything about the conversation you and Lucas had downstairs so you assumed he hadn’t heard.
But the truth was..he watched and listened to everything. He heard what Lucas accused him of doing, and now he saw his true colors.
———
[Two Weeks Later]
Letters detailing a new order from the widowed queen have been issued to all sub royals in the land. The king and the queen, Ten’s parents, are the highest royals and their orders can never be overturned or challenged. Anything they say, must go because of their family name.
Their letters usually listed new laws that dealt with taxes and such, but every now and then, they detailed a new marriage to be set for a bachelor and bachelorette so that they may merge their houses and operate as one.
“y/n..we’ve received a letter from the Queen, have you heard about this?” Your mother entered your room as you got ready to go to Ten’s house.
“No..what does it say?” You took the letter from her as she gulped.
Your brows knitted at her expression. You looked at the piece of paper and read it out loud.
“‘Dear citizens, it is imperative that a marriage be conducted within the arrival of the next month. The graduation of our finest gentlemen and ladies has allowed them to move forward to becoming profound and hardworking adult citizens of this land. However, we must combine two powerful houses for maximum impact and success. Prince Lucas of the Wong family and Princess Rosé of the Park family will be the first couple to be wed. Once the wedding ceremony is complete, the newlyweds will live in the Park family estate to fulfill their duties for their own precious citizens. Congratulations, and I look forward to a grand celebration for the unification of these two houses.’”
The paper falls to the floor as your hand grows weak. “No..no no..this can’t..this can’t happen.” Your eyes start to water. Lucas, the one you loved so dearly, was now set to be married to another. How could Ten’s mother make such an abrupt order without a consultation with Lucas first?
“Honey..I know you liked him, but it was bound to happen..” Your mother places her hands on your shoulders.
“No..no this isn’t right. The pairing ceremony was postponed indefinitely..We-were supposed to meet eligible mates in a few months..How-Why would she do this?”
“It’s not our duty to question the Queen, y/n. I’m sorry, but there is nothing we can do.”
“No, there has to be something. I have to- I have to talk to Ten.” You jump up and run to your chariot without fixing your hair.
On the way there, you couldn’t calm your thoughts. You wanted to be with Lucas, you loved him. And now he would have to marry someone else and live far away.
Tears ran down your cheeks as you sobbed uncontrollably. The only way that you would be able to see Lucas is to take a train to him.
Flashes of his bright smile stained your thoughts, you only saw him as you panted.
You finally reached Ten’s place. You banged on the door and waited for the doorman to open it. Once inside, you immediately ran up to Ten’s room. But he wasn’t there.
“Ten!” You called out.
You spun around, and was shocked to find him standing there with a small smile on his face.
“What’s wrong, darling?”
“Ten! Your mother..the-the Queen, She’s sending Lucas away, she can’t do that, please don’t let her do that to us.” You choked out as more tears escaped.
Ten wasn’t sure what you meant by ‘us.’ Did you mean the three of you? Or you and Lucas.
Ten nodded and hugged you tightly. “Shhh it’s gonna be okay..I tried already y/n..I tried, but she won’t listen to me. She knows that he’s my best friend and what sending him so far away would do to me..but I couldn’t stop her.”
“Oh God, Ten.. I’m so sad.”
“I know..I am too.” Ten states. A devilish smile covering his face as you cry onto his shoulder.
———
[NOVEMBER 1894]
It’s the day after Lucas and Rosé’s wedding that you and Lucas escape to the tree for one last moment together.
You make love one final time. His back resting against the tree trunk as you kneel over his lap, your body shaking as it approaches its climax. The sun is beaming, the breeze is light and the shade under the blooming tree allows for a perfect balance of heat and coldness.
Lucas grips your thighs as you ride him, pushing up the fabric of your dress slowly. He kisses your neck while you cry.
The two of you spoke about the morning shortly before. You apologized
for slapping him and he apologized for being self-centered.
“I love you..” he whispers onto your chest before pulling down the top of it for your breast to fall out.
He lets his tongue out, circling around the firm nipple. “I love you..too,” you let out through ragged breaths.
“Oh..Lucas!” You cry out and release onto him, he bucks his hips upward and into you as you tighten.
He then lifts you off of him and cums onto your thigh.
You sit beside him and rest your head onto his shoulder as you look out at the lake, taking in your final intimate moments with him.
“Please..don’t forget that I love you. I’m not far away.. and Ten..he’ll take care of you for me.”
Lucas runs his fingers along your arm while holding you close. He doubted Ten’s intentions, he had a feeling that it was he who told his mother to conjure up such an abrupt order, but he had no proof. And could his best friend really do that to him?
He could only hope that you would be safe and happy without him
there.
It wasn’t customary or even “okay” for a woman to visit a man that had recently been married, but Lucas wanted to be with you..he had to be with you, and he was determined to find a way.
You send Lucas off and take different carriages. You cried but you’re also hopeful that you will see him again.
Later that evening, you have dinner with Ten. Your mind is empty, you don’t speak at all and Ten knows that it’s because you’re thinking of Lucas.
“y/n...you’ll see him again, I promise.. We will visit them as soon as they get settled.” He reaches out and places a hand on yours.
“I..just need time.” You say before taking a sip of your champagne.
“You’ve made me the happiest man, y/n..” Ten gives your hand a light squeeze. “And..the Queen must overturn her power to me, the upcoming King, for she is not fit to rule. But she can’t do that until I am married.”
“There are many Princesses competing for your hand, Ten. I see them practically tear each other’s heads apart once you’re mentioned.”
“I know, but there’s only one that I want.” Ten smiles and it makes your heart race. All you could think about was Lucas but you couldn’t deny the fact that a part of you loved Ten too, you didn’t want to hurt him.
“Ten..” You looked away.
“Marry me..I promise to make you as happy as you’ve made me for the rest of your life.”
“I-now’s not the time.” You pulled your hand away.
“Why not? I want you and you want me, right? Just say yes and all this could be yours, you can see Lucas whenever you want because you’d be the Queen.”
“Ten..I know..I know that, but I’m not sure-“
“What do you mean you’re not sure?” Ten stood up from his chair. “Who else is gonna love you like I do? Who else is gonna give you everything you ask for and more?”
“Ten..it’s not that..” you say back in your chair and stare at the table, your already meek appetite fleeting even further.
“You’re not sure? That’s not what you said when I was fucking your brains out just last week!”
“Ten!” You jumped up from your chair. “If you think I’ll marry you when you talk about me like that in front of your servants, you’re crazy! The answer is no!”
You left his house hurriedly, heading to your carriage and signaling for the driver’s attention.
Ten ran after you. “y/n..I’m sorry, I was upset. Please just..listen to me.”
You shut the door before wiping the tears from your eyes.
———
[DECEMBER 1984]
You hadn’t been back to Ten’s house since that night. You spent your time alone, caring for yourself and reading books about the land. You had to be prepared to be a good princess and leader. You had to know the laws.
Your mother would also help you when she had time.
“Did any mail come for me?” You ask every day at the same time, hoping for a letter from Lucas.
Your mother sighs. “No, dear”
She sits on the edge of the bed. “You know..if you want to talk to him..you should just visit. I hear the Park Family will be taking a tour of the villages tomorrow. Lucas won’t be present though as he must train more.”
“H-how did you know?”
“I know love when I see it, dear. From the way the two of you looked at each other during the wedding ceremony..I knew.”
You sighed. “Ten proposed to me..but I said..”
“No. I know you did, because deep down, you feel that your heart belongs to someone else. But my dear, the most difficult part of being a princess or queen, is emptying your heart of all love that it has just to make someone else happy, even if that someone else is not the one that owns your heart.”
You sighed. Your mother’s words were filled with the truth, and even though it hurt, you needed to hear it.
“Ten loves you, that much I know. Lucas loves you too, but that door has closed. And now, another one is open..you shouldn’t waste your precious time banging on the closed door.”
You nodded.
“With that being said..there’s a train that leaves the day after tomorrow. You should see Lucas one more time and say goodbye, for your sanity, you must cut all ties with him and let him go.”
————
[Two Days Later]
You gave the door a light knock and waited for an answer.
“Ahhh. Princess y/n..fancy seeing you here!” The doorman’s eyes widened. “It was quite a ride, wasn’t it?”
You smiled. “Hello. Yes, I’m very tired. But I’m thankful to be safe. Is Lucas here?”
He nodded. “Yes. I believe he is reading by that tree over there.”
You walked slowly towards Lucas, his long legs lay on the grass
below the tremendous tree.
“Do you hang out by trees because you’re tall like one?” You asked as you got closer.
Lucas laughed out and put his book down, he turned towards you and smiled so brightly you thought he would outshine the sun itself.
“y/n!” He jumped up and ran towards you, his large arms pulling you into his bear hug.
“I’m so happy to see you.. how have you been?” Lucas searches your eyes.
“I’ve been..okay.” You weren’t doing great without him.
“Me too..” Lucas leans down to your face. He wants to kiss you deeply, without end. But he knows the workers around have wandering eyes, he knows they will tell not only Rosé, but her parents as well.
“What’s going on Lucas, why are you here and not closer to your own hometown?”
“Come..sit, we need to talk.” Lucas sits back down and pats the space on the ground beside him.
His expression turns serious as he turns to you.
“I..am stuck in this marriage, y/n. I know you want us to be together, but we can’t. If I leave Rosé, I will be forced to live as a beggar.”
Lucas swallows hard.
Your brows are knitted but you then laugh out. “You can’t be serious.. you’re royalty! Leaving her would never turn you into a beggar!”
Lucas shakes his head. “That’s not it, y/n.”
You look to the ground, puzzled as to what he meant.
“I was told that my father, King Wong, was killed in battle when I was 8 years old. The King, Ten’s father, retrieved me and decided to raise me in his kingdom as a gift to my deceased father. The king thought it would be best for me to join him and receive a great education and train to become a royal commanding officer for his kingdom. My mother, however, had to stay while I was taken care of by a caretaker.”
“Your mother is still alive?” You looked up at him and gasped, shocked that he had lied to you.
“Yes.. I’m sorry I lied to you for all this time, but I had to, that is what the King told me to do to ensure my mother's safety. He told me to tell everyone that both of my parents died and that the Wong estate is thousands of miles away when in reality, it doesn’t even exist. He said that if I told everyone this he would
take care of me and my mother, so I did.”
“Why—why would he do that?” You shook your head.
“Well, y/n..my mother wrote me a letter once I got here. She received news of my marriage and was disappointed that she could not attend the ceremony, but she sent me this letter through a private courier so that I could now know the truth.”
Lucas flipped through the book and opened the page to the spot where he hid the letter. He handed it to you.
“My mother is a commoner that was loved by the king himself. The king would travel to fulfill his duties while the queen stayed home and raised Ten. And during his travels, he met my mother and fell in love. She became pregnant with me. My real father..is the king.”
Your eyes widened as you looked at the note you held.
“You and Ten are—half brothers?”
“Shhh..no one can know, okay?”
You nodded quickly.
“The king sent my mother money every month with a courier to ensure that we would be well off and keep our mouths shut. We couldn’t tell anyone and even if we did, no one would believe us anyway so my mother agreed. When the king retrieved me, he already knew that he had an incurable illness, that’s why he felt it best for me to live with him. He knew that I could take care of my mother if I received royal status before he passed away. My mother married someone else and has another son, YangYang, that she takes care of. But y/n...”
“Y-yes..” you lean forward on both knees.
“The queen sent me away because she feared that my mother would come forward with the truth, thus keeping Ten from becoming King. And now that the King has died, the Queen has also stopped the courier and my mother no longer receives monthly allowances, she’s poor y/n. I cannot help her or my brother, for Rosé will notice and question everything.”
“I will help you, I will do everything I can Lucas.”
“No-no this isn’t your problem. I have to find a way to appease
the Queen.”
“Lucas, you know how stubborn she is. She won’t help you.” It all made sense now, why the Queen despised Lucas. She knows that he’s a product of her husband's infidelity.
“I’ll get you the money..you just have to give me time, okay?” You weren’t sure how you were going to do that, but you had an idea. You love Lucas and as bizarre as this all sounded, you trust him and know that you have to help.
—————
[Two Days Later]
You knock on Ten’s door, anxiously awaiting for his doorman to open the door.
But it’s Ten that answers. He looks tired, his eyes are red, but he still looks handsome in his suit and pushed back hair
“Ten..we need to talk.” You step forward.
“y/n..sweetheart..it’s about time.” He smiles from ear to ear, his breath reeking of alcohol.
You push your way inside and shut the door.
“It’s urgent, I need your help.”
“You need MY help?” Ten plops down in his study as you sit beside him on the loveseat.
“I went to see Lucas and-“
“Ahh..yes I know..I know you went to see him, but I’ll keep it a secret. You just couldn’t wait for Rosé to leave so you could fuck him. What happened to ‘let’s remain friends’?”
“Ten, you’re an asshole. He’s my best friend too. How dare you talk to me like I’m some slut or something!”
“I went to him because he sent for me, he asked for my help.” You lied, but you just wanted Ten to listen to you, because you really needed him. You had thought about using your own family money but you knew that your mother would find out the truth and tell the kingdom.
So Ten was your only option.
“Here..drink some water.” You poured him a glass of water from the sink in the corner of the room.
He gulped it down and watched your figure as you sat on the seat across from him now. He wished you would sit beside him again, he wished he could touch you.
“Lucas is your half brother, Ten.”
Ten gulps down the water, his eyes widen and his grip on the glass weakens.
“You’re messing with me, is this your revenge?” He places the glass on a coffee table.
“No..I’m not.”
You go on to tell him everything Lucas tells you, explaining how his very own father impregnated a commoner when he was two and a half years old.
Ten was devastated by the news, becoming shocked and disgusted that he experienced such sexual intimacy with someone he was related to by blood.
“Now, his family needs monetary help.”
“What does that have to do with me?” Ten looks at his nails.
“Ten! How could you ask that? Lucas is your best friend too, you wouldn’t want his family to suffer just because your father lied and cheated and your mother is self-centered and jealous?”
Ten’s eyes flickered up to you, giving you a dark expression that made you swallow hard. “Be careful, darling”
“I’m sorry...I’m just worried.” You looked to the side and rocked forward and backward as a million thoughts ran through your mind.
“Well, it seems there is something that you want that I have, and there is something that I want that you have..what should we do?” Ten smirks.
You shake your head as you realize what he is implying. “I...”
“I’ll take care of his mother and brother, y/n..but only if you
promise to marry me next month. What do you say?”
“Ten—“ You start but your mother's words danced in your head.
“Yes or no, sweetheart. Don’t waste my time.” He stands up and walks towards you. He takes your face in his hands and tilts it upward so you have to look up at him. “It would be so sad if Lucas loses yet another parent this year..”
You bit your lips.
Ten traces the side of your face with his thumb, sending chills down your spine.
“So..y/n?”
You look up at him through your lashes and nod. “I’ll do it, I’ll marry you.”
————
[JANUARY 1895]
The news of your marriage to King Ten spread like wildfire across
the Kingdom of Hearts. Many townspeople were not surprised at this development for your family was one of the closest allies to the Lee family. Also, Ten never made it a secret how much he was drawn to you. It was only a matter of when and where you would get married. Your parents were thrilled at the match as your family’s status would be elevated even more in the kingdom. You were happy in the sense that your family would be provided for but you were even more thankful for Ten’s promise to provide for Lucas’ family.
The Queen, Ten’s mother, was less than thrilled at the match. It seems as though she was aware that you also had feelings for Lucas. She never discussed it with you but what else could explain her animosity towards you when you were Ten’s best friend for all of these years? Queen Lee swallowed her pride and, for the sake of her son, begrudgingly blessed the marriage.
You had an entire team of ladies’ maids at your beck and call preparing you for the ceremony. Your A-line white gown was made of the finest fabrics the continent had to offer. The train of the dress was laced with some diamonds and pearls. Your fitted bodice was also laced with jewels so that the shape of a butterfly ran down to your waist. The Lee family spared no expense to make this the wedding of the millennium. It was definitely one for the books. Your dress was just the tip of the iceberg.
Your mother was on the verge of tears as she helped you fit your cathedral-length veil. The veil ran all the way down to the train of your dress. You gulped, worried that you would trip and humiliate yourself in front of the entire palace.
“My dear daughter, I am so happy for you,” she said as she kissed your cheek and fixed a couple of loose strands of hair from your face.
Part of you was a bit resentful to hear these words from your mother. No one had ever bothered to ask if this was what you truly wanted. What made you change your mind so quickly when you were adamant of your refusal to marry Ten when he first asked. Why would they? It would be ludicrous for you not to marry the most powerful man on the planet. He was gorgeous and ethereal. He was your best friend. He was destined to be in your life forever. You wouldn’t be surprised if your bond remained in the after life, if it existed.
But you and Ten knew the truth. You came to an agreement: you wanted to protect Lucas and Ten wanted you.
Your ladies’ maids led you to the entrance of the cathedral where Ten and the most elite of the kingdom awaited your entrance. You stood in front of the grand double-doors. You were to walk alone down the imposing aisle to meet your fate.
The doors opened and all eyes were on you. A few people gasped. You were a sight to behold and everyone knew it.
And for a moment, you let yourself imagine that Lucas was waiting for you at the end of the aisle. Looking the most lethal he ever has in a tuxedo with his hair slicked back. His smile beaming bright and his eyes crinkling like they always did when he was with you.
Your heart ached, thinking of what could’ve been. It was a good thing Lucas and Princess Rosé couldn’t attend the wedding or else you weren’t sure you could make yourself walk down that aisle.
You looked down the aisle towards Ten whose smile was bigger than you’d ever seen it. He was radiant in this three-piece suit, looking so impeccable and dashing. He had never been so happy than he was at this moment. His biggest dream was finally coming true. You would be all his. His eyes never left you.
You moved gracefully as the string quartet played you in. You kept your eyes straight and concentrated on maintaining your posture. You felt the whispers and gasps as you passed. You could even feel the daggers your future mother-in-law’s eyes shot at you. You pushed it all out of your mind. You couldn’t afford to fall.
You didn’t want to humiliate yourself. And your family wouldn’t be able to stomach it either. The last person you wanted to give that satisfaction to was Queen Lee. You hoped the marriage and your new title would force her to grant you some respect.
Once you reached the end of the aisle, Ten whispered in your ear. “You are the most stunning creature, my darling.”
You looked Ten dead in the eye, truly looking at him for the first time today. Your heart ached for how you were feeling. You loved Ten. It wasn’t like it would be a loveless marriage. He was your best friend. He was elegant and gorgeous. He would always be there for you. So even if Lucas lingered in your thoughts, you had to let him go and open your heart to Ten.
“Th-Thank you, Your Majesty. You look incredible,” you replied.
He chuckled at hearing you address him so formally. He always insisted you just call him Ten even after his coronation. You broke a deal when you told him you would address him informally behind closed doors. He accepted because he wanted to spend a lot of time with you behind closed doors.
“All eyes are on you, my sweet,” he moved closer to your ear. “You smell intoxicating. This ceremony better move quickly because my patience is wearing thin. And you know what happens when my patience runs thin.”
The minister opened his scripture and began. “Dearly beloved of the Kingdom of Hearts, we are gathered here today to join this king and this princess in holy matrimony.”
He continued. “Now we will begin the exchange of vows. Your Majesty, you may go first.”
Ten sighed dreamily as he looked at you. “Princess y/n, I’ve loved you for such a long time. When we first met, I thought you were spying on me outside of the schoolyard. I had no idea we would reach this moment years later.”
The crowd cooed and laughed at his tale. Your heart almost stopped at his lack of mentioning Lucas for he was a crucial part of the story. Did he have to write Lucas out of the narrative like that? You couldn’t let your frustration show on your face. This was a happy occasion, you reminded yourself for the umpteenth time.
“Sweetheart, you have been my confidante and my best friend in the world. You have given me so much joy and motivation to be the best man I can be and now the best leader I can be to this country. I’m honored to have you as my queen. I adore you. I will love you for all of my days and be loyal to you. Only. You.”
The minister said, “Thank you, Your Majesty. Your Highness, you may begin.”
You nodded, knowing you could not falter with your speech. You were thankful to Ten for his kind words. He truly loved you. You began. “Your Majesty, you have always felt like home to me. You and Lucas…”
You didn’t realize your slip of the tongue and to refer to Lucas so casually...That wasn’t good. Ten’s dazzling smile faltered for a moment but he didn’t let it slip completely.
You took a quick pause and continued. “You and our dearest friends have made my life so much more wonderful. I have never felt alone because of you. You have been my partner in crime and I can’t imagine spending my life with anyone else but you. I love you so much, darling. I will be devoted to you until my last breath.”
A tear escaped your eye. You were a mix of emotions. Joy at marrying your best friend and sadness over the absence of Lucas.
Ten reached over and wiped your tear away. “My darling y/n…”
“Thank you, Princess y/n,” the minister continued. “Your Majesty, do you take Princess y/n to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health,
until death do you part?”
Ten smiled fondly at you. “I do.”
“And do you, Your Highness, take King Ten to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?”
You forced yourself to give the brightest smile you could muster. “I do.”
“I now pronounce you King and Queen of Hearts. You may kiss the
bride.”
The crowd rejoiced as Ten moved closer to you, held your face with both of his hands, and pulled you in for a tender kiss. As you leaned back, your veil almost fell over. You returned his kiss, recalling all of the euphoric moments you and Ten have spent together. You pushed Lucas to the back of your mind for both his and your sake. So Ten wouldn’t grow suspicious. You didn’t want to spoil this day. This moment. Ten was doing you a huge favor. And you needed to play your role to perfection: as a loving and devoted Queen to her King.
————
On the eve of your honeymoon, You and Ten arrive at his vacation home at the beach where you will spend a week with him. You were in a simpler yellow sundress that went down to your knees. The sight of your legs nearly sent Ten in a frenzy. He was in casual clothes as well, his shirt unbuttoned three buttons down. A flame ignited inside of you at the sight of him so relaxed.
Oh, dearest Ten, you loved him so much, you reminded yourself. And he loved you with a depth you could never fathom.
Ten sent the servants away for the evening so that you two could be alone at the estate. He carried you up the staircase and you giggled.
“You finally relaxed,” Ten said, his voice light and free.
“You better not drop me.” You laughed. “Or did you not train enough with the royal commanding army?”
Ten faked shock. “How dare you defy your king, Your Majesty?”
You could not believe your ears at what he just called you. It was a reminder of the choice you’ve made. That you could never go back on. You pushed that thought away. “I think your queen can take some liberties, can’t she?”
Ten reached the top of the staircase and ran into your chambers. It had the finest fabrics and pieces of furniture that were merely there for decoration. The ceilings ran high. The open windows brought in the ocean breeze and the crashing of the waves. You ran out to the balcony and looked out to the beach. The moon hung low in the sky, a bright yellow that matched your dress. You haven’t been to the beach in years because of school, etiquette classes, balls, and more. The last time you escaped to the beach was when you, Ten, and Lucas ran away from home and had your own little celebration after classes ended the year you three met.
Ten wrapped his arms around you from behind. “I get to spend the rest of my life with the most enchanting woman in the world.”
Your face heats up at his words. He was being incredibly gentle and caring.
“How will I restrain myself now?” He says quietly into your ear, making your legs weak.
Or so you thought.
“Ten-”
His fingers crept down to your heat as he kissed your neck. “I hope you’re ready, y/n, because I don’t intend to let you go.”
He spun you around and kissed you, causing your back to bend and lean against the balcony. If you and Ten weren’t careful, you both could fall over. You returned his kiss and pushed him back into the bedroom.
“What?” He laughed. “You thought I would let you fall? How little faith you have in me, wife.”
You embraced him and abruptly rubbed your hand against his bulge. He hissed as he pulled his pants down. His cock sprung up. You bent down to the floor.
Ten stopped you. “Get up, darling. You will kneel on the bed. A queen does not kneel on the floor. Especially not mine.”
He helped you up from the plush carpet and brought you onto the bed. He stood up on the bed, waiting for you to please him.
You decided to be playful. “You’re so considerate, dear. I should prepare you a plate of your favorite cake. I’ll be right back.” You made a show of walking out of the room.
“Hey!” Ten started.
You giggled. Standing right outside the door of the bedchamber, you counted to ten.
“y/n, get back here this instant!” Ten whined, sounding needier and needier each second that passed.
Once you reached the number ten, you ran back in and jumped on the bed, pouncing on Ten and crashing into the soft pillows. You held Ten’s face. “I’m sorry...Was that mean?”
He pouted like a petulant schoolboy. “You will pay.” Swiftly, he pulled your skirt up and reached inside of your undergarments. His fingers tip tapped against your entrance.
“You’re soaked, sweetheart,” he said as you stood still. Ten’s touch always sent you through the roof. When he removed his fingers from your apex, you whined.
“Don’t pout. You brought this on yourself,” he said as he moved on top of you and kissed you again. He squeezed your nipples that poked against your dress. You groaned at the pleasant sensation.
Your hands grabbed his cock and started working it. Drops of precum slipped down to your fingers. You worked harder as Ten grunted against your mouth.
“I don’t know about you, y/n but I’m wide awake,” Ten said as you both finished.
You laid your head against his broad chest and felt the steady beat of his heart. “Are you now?”
Ten laughed and you could feel the rumble coming from his chest. “Do you want something to eat?”
His sweetness didn’t stop at his tender loving, you thought. But then he interrupted your thoughts.
He said, “I need you to have the stamina for the night I have planned for you.”
You got up from his chest and saw a wicked smile on his face. Knowing Ten, he was capable of going at it with you all hours of the night and the evening had only just begun.
————
[FEBRUARY 1895]
Upon returning from your honeymoon, you and Ten returned well-rested and well-fucked. Ten began his duties as King, including tying up some loose ends that his father left to him to complete and draw up revisions for the laws of the kingdom. You were to attend to visiting the townspeople and participating in social events that would elevate the kingdom’s status in the continent. As promised, Ten was providing financial support to Lucas’ family. Lucas sent you a letter of gratitude to your family’s house. You didn’t have to analyze the letter without Ten getting suspicious. He was with you a lot of the time those first few weeks.
Ten’s mother still grieved for the loss of her husband and upon seeing you, she would be cold and condescending. Regardless of the crown on your head, you were still a social-climbing wannabe to her. She still didn’t approve and you simply swallowed it. You didn’t want to drive a wedge between Ten and his mother so you silently took it.
Ten was sweeter to you than he’d ever been. Now that Lucas was out of the picture, he didn’t feel any sort of threat that would take you away from him. He could relax. He could rule his kingdom, honor his father’s legacy, and begin a perfect life with you.
For the first weeks, you and Ten made love and fell asleep in each other’s arms. You laughed and bickered like an old married couple at some points. Ten let his guard down with you, letting you know of his worries over the kingdom and whether or not he was doing a good job in his father’s stead. You gave him affirmation that he was bringing even more honor to his family and to his people.
As Ten got busier and busier with his duties, you began to see him less, which allowed you time to think of Lucas. Your heart ached. Now you both were married and your chances of ever being together have vanished. Tears fell down to the skirt of your dress.
You decided to visit your family one day. Your mother prepared your favorite tomato soup. It was a family recipe. Your mother always made it for you when you felt troubled.
“You haven’t forgotten him, y/n,” your mother said calmly as she poured herself a glass of water. You knew who she referred to.
You sighed. “How can I? I loved him, mother. I still-”
Your mother shushed you. “You’re queen now, y/n. All eyes and ears are on you. I don’t want you to land in hot water because of one thing you said on impulse. Now...how is your dear husband these days?”
You caught up with your mother about the status of the kingdom and how kind Ten had been to you these days. You had some time to explore your old chambers in your childhood estate. Your desk sat right by the large window where you could look up at the stars. You decided to write a letter to Lucas. You hadn’t heard from him since he sent the letter confirming that his family was being taken care of. You made sure the letter was addressed from your childhood home so it couldn’t get traced back to the kingdom.
Dear Lucas,
How are you? How are things in the Park Estate these days? It’s getting colder here. The first snowfall is happening any day now. I’m pretty excited. The palace finally starts preparing the hot chocolate you love so much. I wish you could be here...Anyways...Being queen hasn’t been that bad. I haven’t been suspended from my duties as of now so I’d say there is still hope for me yet. I wish you well and hope you can respond to me soon.
Yours,
y/n
You asked your mother to send the letter to Lucas on your behalf. She gave you a look but gave in. You thanked her, had dinner with your parents, and returned to the palace.
A week later, your mother asked you to come over so you can help her redecorate the common room. It turned out to be a cover. “A letter came for you today. From Prince Lucas,” she said as she handed the letter to you. She sat down on the couch by the lit fireplace.
Your heart soared at this news and you ran up the stairs like an excited school girl. You locked yourself in your old bedroom, sat down at your desk, and opened the letter.
Dear y/n,
I miss you so much. You have no idea. Things for me...Well, I cannot complain. My mother, her husband, and my half-brother Yangyang are living in a lap of luxury in their small town. Yangyang will be able to train in the Royal Commanding Army soon. He’s thrilled beyond belief, saying he owes it
all to me...When in reality, we owe it all to you. Thank you so much for convincing Ten to help my family out. I know what you did for me. I will always be thankful. Just as I will always love you. I wish we could be together during the first snowfall. We could’ve made my caretaker take the night off and I would’ve had my way with you at my old estate. If things had been different, huh? I’ll think of you during the first snowfall here, y/n. Please stay safe. I’m so glad to hear things are going well for you. I hope you can write to me again soon. Your words mean everything and more to me.
Yours always,
Lucas
Your tears fell at his declaration of his eternal love for you. How you wished things had been different. You decided to keep this letter hidden in your old home so that Ten could never chance himself at finding it. God knows what he would do if he did.
————
[MARCH 1895]
A month passed since you received Lucas’ letter. You two had gone back and forth several times since then. You were overjoyed that Lucas would be attending the kingdom’s upcoming Take Over the Moon Ball to celebrate the lunar eclipse. Princess Rosé would be joining him and while that made you ache with jealousy, you remembered once again that you also were spoken for. In the most permanent manner.
The festivities of the palace extended to the rest of the kingdom. There were firecrackers being launched to the sky. Children played on the streets with life-sized papier-mache dragons. Vendors were making a killing with food, costumes, and spirits. Everyone was ecstatic to witness the lunar eclipse. You were ecstatic to see Lucas again and Ten knew it. There was a spring in your step as you kissed Ten good morning the day of the ball. You two lied in bed together. He hugged your naked body from behind as his cock was nestled inside your rear.
“You’re in a good mood,” Ten said in a teasing manner.
“I love this time of the year,” you admitted. It was part of the truth.
“I know you do. I expect to find you passed out on the dance floor before the night is over. Just like last year.” He smirked.
You laughed. “And you? You’re bound to take your shirt off and wave it like a flag at the balcony, greeting the townspeople once again. You’ll be sure to give some people a thrill.”
“y/n, I’m king now. I’m not going to-“
“Sure, sure...Keep on believing that a title change means that you won’t get drunk out of your wits, darling,” you joked.
Ten pulled himself out of you and turned you around. The look in his eyes was so familiar to you. He hungered for you. The carnal longing for you never ceased. Your heart raced and the heat between your legs increased. He nibbled at your neck and gave you a silent nod. You knew he was about to make love to you again. At least once before you two had to get dressed for your daytime Eclipse activities.
Someone knocked at the door. Ten frowned at the interruption but today was a day packed with activities for the royals. They couldn’t shirk their duties no matter how much they wanted to indulge in their private affairs.
Ten sighed and kissed your forehead. “Tonight. When the ball ends and we send off the last guest, you’re mine.”
Hours passed and you were about to be announced into the ball. The ballroom’s floor-to-ceiling windows brought in images of the starry night and the fireworks in the sky. The skylight gave the party a good view of the moon so you could dance the night away as the eclipse occurred.
Ten stood beside you. He was dressed in his navy blue winter attire with red accents. His golden crown was at the top of his perfectly coiffed hair. You stood beside him in a satin red ball gown. Your golden crown was accented with rubies. You two matched in the kingdom’s official color: red.
“Announcing His Royal Majesty and Her Royal Majesty, King Ten and Queen y/n,” the announcer announced to the guests in the ballroom.
You and Ten stood on top of the grand staircase. He offered his arm to you and you took it. You both walked down with poise and confidence. You would always be the envy of all of the women in the kingdom. You tried not to let the glares get to you. Ten was beaming with pride and victory, presenting you as his woman, his queen, his wife. The whole world needed to know that you belonged to him and no one else.
Meanwhile, you couldn’t help but scan the room for Lucas and met his warm brown eyes that already found yours. He looked at you in fascination, his mouth agape. Right by his side was his wife, Princess Rosé. She smiled at you out of sheer politeness, never having met you before but knowing you and Lucas were once close.
You couldn’t read her well but knew enough not to focus on them for too long or else others (and Ten) would get suspicious. All eyes were always on you after all..and part of you dreaded it, especially now.
Lucas was spellbound at the sight of you. Your hair was tied up into an elegant bun. Your crown suited you, he thought. You were meant to be queen. How much it hurt him that he couldn’t be the one beside you.
When you reached the bottom of the steps, Ten led you to the center of the dancefloor to begin the first dance of the night. Ten was an excellent dancer so those in attendance were in for a treat. Ten took you into his arms and spun you around to a joyful tune as the live band played. You fancied yourself a good dancer but even you struggled to keep up with Ten’s precision at times. Your nerves caused you to step on his foot. You gasped and felt a collective hush from the crowd as they watched.
You put your hands over your mouth as you pulled away from Ten. “Your Majesty, I am so-”
Ten laughed. “It’s alright, y/n.” He laughed and looked around at the crowd who watched. He took your hands and pulled you closer to his chest. He smiled brightly at the spectators as he whispered to you, “I’ll make you pay for it tonight,” he whispered.
You gulped and nearly stumbled once more but Ten had a steady grip on you. Lucas watched the two of you. He couldn’t be visibly upset. That would cause people to ask questions. It was no secret that he was a close friend of the happy couple but no one knew of his and Ten’s falling out. No one ever would.
Beside him, Princess Rosé said, “What a beautiful couple.”
Lucas forced his voice to sound even. “Yes, they are, Your Highness.”
She wrapped her arms around his left forearm and snuggled her head against his shoulder. “We’ll take over the Park estate soon enough and throw our own lavish party. Then, we will be front and center, my love.”
Lucas replied as kindly as he could, “I anticipate it, my dear princess.”
You knew Lucas was watching. From your peripheral vision, you could feel him watching you. You couldn’t make eye contact or else Ten would’ve noticed.
The dancing continued. You and Ten switched partners from time to time. You took a respite and drank a glass of wine. Ten was in host mode, talking to the most influential leaders in the continent, including Rosé’s father, King Park.
You were tapped on the shoulder. You turned around and Lucas smiled.
“Your Majesty.” He gave a playful bow.
You snorted. Very unladylike, you noted but didn’t care. Lucas caught you drooling in your sleep when you took naps under the cherry blossom tree all of these years so he knew who you really were. A title couldn’t change a person so easily.
“Your Highness,” you said as you curtsied.
He chuckled. “This is strange.”
You laughed. “You’re telling me.”
He offered his hand to you, not wasting any time. “May I have this dance?”
The song that was playing was slow. You took Lucas’ hand and walked awkwardly past Ten’s mother. She unapologetically glared at you and was definitely looking for her son to get his reaction. She would be the first to tattle on you like you just got detention and Ten was your parent. Anything to get you kicked to the curb and shunned.
You chose to ignore it and followed Lucas to the dance floor. He held you by the waist. His large hands easily enveloped you. Making physical contact with him after months of separation nearly drove you up a wall. You had to catch your breath. You moved slowly around the dance floor. No one questioned your dance partner as it was no secret you were friends. But Ten knew better. As his colleagues discussed politics and cranked open another bottle of scotch, he watched you and Lucas like a hawk.
You two looked awfully chummy. It killed him not to know what you two were whispering about. It killed him to see you smile at Lucas the way you smiled at him. It was the same look of adoration you gave him...Except he knew it was a more intense adoration. Ten knew that if he looked deeply into your eyes that he would find something more. He knew a part of you still loved Lucas.
What did he expect? For you to completely forget Lucas? Ten would’ve been a fool to believe that to be true. But these kinds of occasions where the Park family was invited were inevitable so he had to come to terms with that fact that you and Lucas would meet again.
It’s not like Lucas could do anything now, Ten reassured himself. You were his queen now. You would never betray him. Ten relaxed himself and laughed at one of King Park’s jokes.
Lucas spun you and pulled you close, “I missed you.”
You replied quietly, “I missed you.”
Lucas sighed. “You’re beautiful.”
Your face grew hotter. “So are you.”
Lucas chuckled. “I’m happy we can have this moment. No matter
how brief it is.”
“Me, too. I wish the Park Estate wasn’t so far away.”
“It’s not that far,” Lucas mused.
You tilted your head in confusion. “Really?”
“I timed my last train ride. It’s about five hours away if the
conductor has had a full night’s rest.”
“Five hours, huh? Just like that?”
He winked. “Just like that.”
You rolled your eyes. “You’re still a pain, I see.”
“And you’re still killing me,” he said, his voice huskier.
Your face had inched closer to his as the song continued. You shook yourself out of your bubble. “How angry does Ten look?” You panicked, forcing yourself to look. You were shocked to find him laughing and having as good of a time as anyone else at the ball. You eased up and exhaled.
“He looks plenty merry to me,” Lucas replied and realized. “What about Princess Rosé?” To your shock, Rosé was dancing with her ex-boyfriend Chanyeol. Everyone thought she would marry Lord Chanyeol but she broke it off when he admitted that he wanted to become a man of the cloth.
You and Lucas looked at each other and laughed.
“Why are we so worried?” You wondered aloud. “Everyone is having a great time and so should we.”
Lucas nodded. “Absolutely.”
You and Lucas retreat from the dance floor and eat together. He tells you about his new life at the Park Estate. He is in training to become their next king. He drank considerably as the night went on. Lucas wasn’t trained to be a diplomat or a lawmaker so it was a huge adjustment for him. His passions were in weaponry and hunting. When Lucas still lived in the kingdom, he trained to be a commander in the royal army. Now, he was preoccupied with reading and attended meetings with King Park. Whenever he wasn’t doing either of those things, he would accompany Rosé on trips and parties.
“It’s a lot different from training to be a commander, I have to say,” Lucas said as he frowned. “I’m glad I was able to bring Hazel with me, though.”
Hazel was Lucas’ trusty steed. You were happy that Ten’s mother hadn’t taken that away from him at least. Lucas treasured horseback riding. It gave him a sense of freedom and exhilaration. It was a piece of home he could always keep with him.
“I miss her. Would it be okay if I came to visit sometime? I would love to visit her,” you said as you took a bite of chocolate cake. You and Lucas had many adventures. You and Lucas would take Hazel on trips to the fields and to the waterfalls in the spring. Hazel trusted no other human besides Lucas and you.
“Just her, huh?” He gave you a knowing look.
You laughed as you sipped your glass of water. “I might as well catch up with the future King of the Park Estate. I can give you some pointers. Ten tells me a lot about the goings on in the kingdom.”
Lucas’ tone shifted abruptly. “I’m sure he does…” He’d hoped you wouldn’t mention him again. You’d certainly done a good job to omit Ten from your letters to him, Lucas thought. Why bring Ten up now?
You cleared your throat. “We don’t have to talk about Ten...I’m sorry.” You could see the distant look on Lucas’ face at the mention of Ten’s name. You didn’t want to hurt him even more.
Lucas smiled sadly as he raised your chin. “Chin up, y/n, you’re allowed to talk about your husband.”
The abrupt physical contact startled you. You looked around to see if anyone noticed. A couple of people did. Your eyes scanned the area for Ten’s mother, your biggest supporter.
“Lucas…” You started.
Lucas averted his eyes. “I’m sorry...I believe my liquid courage may have gotten the best of me, my dearest y/n.”
You sighed. “You can’t just touch me whenever you feel like it..You could get in trouble.” You didn’t mind the physical contact, actually. In fact, you craved it. But too many eyes were on you and you didn’t want any trouble. Ten’s mother would certainly give you an earful at your next obligatory tea time.
Your heart was moving a mile a minute, though. You thought you did enough to keep it from showing on your face. But Lucas made it so difficult.
Lucas took your hand from under the table. “Now no one can see. Is this okay?”
As much as you wanted to go back into a bubble with Lucas, you resisted. You felt him squeeze your hand. Your first instinct was to pull away but Lucas wouldn’t let go. “Please let go. We can’t.”
“Why not?” Lucas demanded. “We are childhood friends. There is
nothing wrong with this. Why should we have to hide our bond?”
You quickly swiped your hand away. “You know damn well why. Get
a cup of sobering tea. Your character is unbecoming of a prince.” You walked away from Lucas.
He got up and grabbed your arm. “y/n…”
“I believe my wife is correct, Prince Lucas.”
You and Lucas froze in your tracks.
Ten’s voice sounded so neutral. It was deceiving. Any man who
touched his wife was in for a beating. No matter the title he held. He walked up to you two and pulled Lucas’ hand away, which went limp against his side.
“Your Majesty, my sincerest apologies, I-“ Lucas began.
Ten replied with the same smile he gave to his other friends and
peers. “Go tend to your wife. I will take care of mine.”
Lucas’ fear definitely sobered him up. He bowed as a sign of
respect and scurried off to find Princess Rosé.
“Ten, I-“
“I don’t want to hear it,” he said with the same smile on his
face. He returned to his group and acted like nothing was wrong. But you knew better.
You knew that this was bad. Astronomically bad.
————
[APRIL 1895]
Days pass and Ten has not returned to your bedchamber that you shared with him. He never gave you the chance to explain. To explain that nothing happened and that Lucas was the one who held your hand. You worried that Ten would deem you unfaithful. You pined for Lucas and you would tell him you loved him in your letters but that was for no one else to know. The act of infidelity was not for you. No matter how much you longed for Lucas. You couldn’t betray Ten. He was upset but according to everyone else, he immersed himself into his duties.
Lucas sent you a letter a day in the past week. You scanned them quickly. They were full of apologies and sweet nothings. Part of you was furious at Lucas for being so unabashedly stupid and reckless. Part of you yearned for him even more. However, because you were already in hot water with Ten, you left Lucas’ letters unanswered.
When you saw Ten at public events in which you two appeared as a couple, he kept that same cold friendly smile on his face when he was around you. He would hold your hand and kiss your cheek. At first, you were stiff and confused as to how he was acting but soon, to save face, you also followed his lead of insincerity. You two would leave in separate carriages as he had other engagements to attend to.
After a week, you two finished dinner with the head commander and his wife. For the first time since the incident, you both rode home together. On the carriage ride back to the palace, you rode in silence.
“Ten,” you started meekly.
Ten did not reply as he stared out the window.
“Ten,” you snapped.
He whipped his head towards you with that same condescending smile.
“Yes, dearest?”
You rolled your eyes. “Don’t give me that. We’re alone now. What the hell is wrong with you?”
Ten chuckled. “That’s rich, coming from you. Asking me what’s wrong like you have any right to be upset.”
You furrowed your eyebrows in confusion. “Ten, I told you that Lucas and I-”
He moved closer to you and grabbed you by the arm. “Don’t you dare bring up that bastard’s name. The next time you let that name slip from your lips-”
“What, then?” You demanded. “Tell me.”
Ten’s smile faded. “You don’t want to go there, y/n. You seem to have forgotten every single thing I’ve done for you since the minute you said yes to me. You’ve become ungrateful and insolent…”
You tried pulling away but Ten wouldn’t budge. He kissed you, forcibly entering your mouth with his tongue. Between kisses, he said, “You. Are. Mine.”
You pulled away with all of the strength you had and looked him in the eyes. “Ten, nothing happened. I swear to you. I love you. Only you.” You were willing to say anything for him to soften his grasp, soften his expression. He couldn’t kiss you or touch you when he was like this. In the bedroom, he was scary enough when he wasn’t mad at you.
Tears ran down your cheeks and something inside Ten made him relax.
He realized he may have taken things too far with you. Lucas was to blame for all of this. Ten’s mother should’ve married him off to a princess in another continent so you two would never see each other again.
Ten sighed. “What happened at the ball, y/n?” He let you go quickly and helped you flatten your dress.
You began, “We danced. We ate and caught up with each other. He was acting like nothing had changed. He’s always been very affectionate. You know this more than anyone.”
Ten glared at the floor of the carriage. “Sure.”
“He held my hand,” you said. “That was all. He wanted to act like nothing changed between us.”
Ten raised his eyebrows. “And what do you mean by ‘nothing changed between you two’?”
He was baiting you. He suspected the worst of you: that you would cheat on him in marriage. After the vow you swore to one another?
You sighed. “Our friendship. I’m queen and he can’t exactly give me bear hugs like he used to.”
Still a little wary, Ten nodded.
You continued, “Things are different now. He’s married and...you and me are married,” you said as you held his hand. “I love you, Ten.”
Ten softened at hearing those three words again. The sound of his name that came off of the prettiest lips. He caressed you and embraced you. “I’m sorry, my love. I was too harsh on you.”
You cried softly. He definitely had been. You hugged him back. You were relieved that he was no longer angry. You hoped things would return to normal now.
When you returned to your chambers to retire for the night, you wanted to surprise Ten with your newest set of undergarments that came in from the country of Soleil. This was in anticipation of making up with him at some point and now you couldn’t think about anything else other than pleasing your husband. Ten returned from the restroom to find you lying against the headboard of your massive bed. Your brassiere barely held up your breasts. You may as well have not been wearing one. Your panties hugged your bottom tightly.
“My king,” you said slowly, looking at Ten from under your eyelashes.
Ten was in his wine red robe and nothing else on, which was his usual bedroom attire. He was shocked to see you so bold. Seeing you take the initiative should’ve sent his cock up.
But it laid there. Limp.
You looked down at his nether region and made the same observation. You shot Ten a look of confusion. Perhaps the week apart really threw you both off of your game. But you continued. You got off of the bed and walked slowly over to him. Ten’s mouth dropped at the sight of you. You looked so...appetizing.
His cock seemed to disagree and he started to panic, which he knew would make things worse. He tried to distract you by meeting you halfway. He wrapped his arms around you and put his hands on your ass. “You want to play with me, don’t you?”
“Well, I’ve been quite bored and lonely in this bed all by myself, Your Majesty…” You wrapped your arms around his neck and kissed his collarbone.
Ten hissed as you grabbed his cock, which to your surprise was still not springing up. You looked up at Ten with big eyes, making him blush a bright red.
As you moved your hand up and down his cock, nothing happened.
Ten tried to distract you as he pleased you. He inserted two fingers into your panties and fingered around your flower. He was hoping his magical fingers could render you silly and distract you. However, you were already upset. Even worse, you weren’t soaked.
Ten picked you up bridal style and tried to spin how this night would transpire. He laid you on the bed. “Can you be a good girl for me? In fact, you still owe me for stepping on my foot at the ball,” he said as he gave you a knockout smile.
You wanted to be the one who pleased him. To have him writhe under you and make you plead for mercy. You shook your head. You knew something was wrong and he was trying to hide it.
“I wanted to be in charge tonight, Your Majesty, but I guess things just aren’t looking up,” you said as you put your own robe on and moved to your side of the bed. As Ten begged you to change your mind, you ignored him and silently cried yourself to sleep.
You couldn’t understand. The mere sound of his name off of your lips usually got him hard. Sometimes to the point that it distracted you from your daily activities together. So what went wrong? What could you have done differently? Were you at fault?
You’ve never felt so small.
————
You woke up the next day to find Ten already left for the day. He left you a glass of water with a note.
My darling y/n,
I am so sorry. I’m not quite sure what happened. I will be seeing a specialist to see if there’s any issue. Darling, this is all on me. I love you and will see you soon. Please don’t be sad. My queen deserves happiness forevermore.
Yours Eternally,
Ten
You rolled your eyes at reading his note but in the back of your mind, you wondered if there could be some underlying medical condition he could’ve developed. You thought of his father and now you began to worry.
Perhaps you had been too mean.
You spent time in the library researching King Lee’s ailments that caused his early passing but could find nothing that tied to Ten’s erectile dysfunction. Then, you read up on erectile dysfunction and wondered if Ten had been dealing with too much stress. You would have the kitchen prepare him some tea to help him sleep earlier. He needed more rest. Even now, you still had no idea what emotional and mental tolls Ten’s father’s death had taken on him.
You retreated back to your quarters for lunch. As you walked past the kitchen area, you heard giggles and sighs. You caught a peek inside of the room and saw the maids sharing a smoke.
“He is the most beautiful man.” One of them laughed.
“Oh, please, His Majesty has nothing on Prince Lucas. It’s such a shame he lives so far away now…” Another maid added.
“How naive you are. I don’t think the prince has the same stamina as His Royal Majesty does,” a third maid with the most condescending tone added. She laughed mockingly at the second maid. “I mean, ask Jade.”
The maids didn’t see you and you were thankful that stealth was one of your hidden attributes. The nerve of these maids. You could’ve easily walked in and fired them all but you weren’t Ten. You were more lenient with the help. When someone didn’t fold his clothes the right way, Ten would be on the verge of dismissing them. You always had to talk him down from making that mistake. On the other hand, you tried to give the servants the benefit of the doubt.
Maybe not today, though.
Who the hell was Jade?
“Jade is a trollop who lacks the brain cells to keep her mouth shut,” the first maid said, “And I’m not just talking about spewing her secrets.”
That caused all of the maids to cackle like witches.
These maids had no idea what they were talking about. How dare they talk about Ten in such a lewd manner? And who the hell was Jade?
The name sounded familiar. You believe she worked near the stables.
“Jade should be careful. Any day now that simpleton queen will catch them in the act and there’s no telling what will happen to her,” the third maid said as she blew out a puff of smoke.
“She better hope that day isn’t today. Jade seemed pretty excited to return to the stables after lunch,” the second maid added.
You gaped at that last sentence and ran off. The maids could hear the sound of footsteps fading and their smoke break did nothing to alleviate their worries now.
You made your way to the stables with a few attendants at your side. You instructed them to wait for you outside as you wanted to greet the horses. According to them, the horse handlers and stable workers were on break.
You walked into the stable and pet the horses, feeding them carrots and sugar cubes. They reminded you of Hazel and in turn, Hazel reminded you of Lucas.
A woman’s giggle broke you out of your thoughts as you heard some noise in the back right corner of the stables. The giggle came from an empty stable as the door was left open. You moved slowly down to the end so as not to be detected. When you got closer, that was when you could hear the moans, the slapping of skin, and the sloppy kisses.
“Are you enjoying this, Your Majesty?” You heard a woman ask. Her voice is low and seductive and most of all, very irritating.
You stood there frozen in your tracks. Perhaps this woman and her partner were into using nicknames in their foreplay, you thought. Maybe you were wrong to suspect the worst. Maybe there was a visiting king? But in the stables with a mystery woman?
But then you heard his moans.
“You are serving your master well, Jade. Your family will be provided handsomely for your commendable service to your king,” he said.
It was Ten. And in the shadows, you recognized the outline of his dick. The image of his dick was embedded in your brain. How could it not be when Ten’s thirst was never satisfied?
You caught a peek of the couple and saw Ten completely naked and the maid Jade down to her undergarments. She was riding his dick like her life depended on it. Speaking of your husband’s endowment, it didn’t seem like anything was wrong now.
What a cruel joke. You laughed to yourself. Loud enough for the pair to jump.
“y/n!” Ten looked stunned for the first time in his life. He hadn’t looked this stunned since the news of his father’s passing.
“Hello, darling,” you began, “And this must be the commendable Jade.”
Jade’s satiated smile quickly vanished at the sight of you. She quickly covered herself with the first piece of fabric she could find. And it was one of Ten's robes. The nerve of this underling, you thought. How dare she grab onto your husband’s clothes as if she was entitled to them?
You had the mind to send her to the dungeon. You could finally see the appeal behind dungeons. Ten always wanted to sentence the help to the dungeons for little inconveniences and you always had to be the one to talk him down. But now...you finally had a good reason to put a servant away.
“Now’s not the time to be modest, Jade,” you said as you wrapped your arms around your chest. You walked up to her and placed your heel against her chest. She breathed heavily against your shoe. “I should thank you. And here I thought my husband was falling ill...I was so concerned. But now thanks to you, I know that he is a lecherous and treacherous fiend.”
Jade shrunk. This was so unlike the big mouthed and presumptuous slag you were expecting.
“Cat got your tongue?” You asked sweetly. “Speak up. You do enough of it that thanks to a handful of maids, I could be here with you two today.”
“y/n,” Ten begged as he grabbed your left leg. “Please-”
“Get your dirty hands off of me, husband.” You spat the last word with as much venom as you could muster. You kicked his arms away.
You got your foot off Jade's chest and turned to Ten. You put your heel very near to his nether region. You had the nerve to stomp on it and ruin his chances of producing an heir. Jade grabbed her clothes and scurried away.
“That’s right, vermin. Scurry off to your station,” you said with a fake smile and a fake lilt to your voice. When you turned back to your still naked husband, your voice turned to stone.
“So this is who you ran to when you gave me the cold shoulder the past week, huh? How insulting,” you spat. “You should’ve hid your tracks better. Far be it from me to let you two have your little midday delights.”
Ten breathed heavily from his passionate lovemaking and now because of the murderous look in your eyes. “y/n, darling...I am so sorry. I was upset…”
You raised your eyebrows. “You expect me to believe that this little affair is new? Don’t make me laugh.”
You got your foot off of his crotch and helped him up. You pushed him against the wall of the stables, stunning the rest of the horses. They neighed and jumped in their stables.
“Lucas held my hand because that’s the kind of shit close friends do but since your insecure little ass couldn’t take it, you sent him away. Right? Don’t tell me that that was all your mummy’s doing.”
Ten was about to snap back but you interrupted him, not giving him a chance to spin this on you.
“What will you do?” You asked.
Ten asked, “What-”
“What will you do when that harlot ends up pregnant with your baby? Will you make the child suffer just like your father did Lucas-”
Ten slapped you, unable to control his anger any longer. “How dare you dishonor my father and bring up that bastard…”
You clutch onto your cheek, shocked that he would ever lay a hand on you. After everything he’s done...And he wanted to spin this on you? For speaking out of turn?
A good queen would swallow her pride and forgive her husband. For they were bound together until death did them part. A reasonable woman, on the other hand, would destroy him. Unfortunately, you fell somewhere in between these two identities.
You finished as hot tears ran down your face. “How dare you do this to me? You said that I was all that you ever wanted. I guess you’ll say anything to get anyone into bed. What a fool I’ve been.” You kicked him in the shins and ran off.
“y/n!” He yelled out in physical and emotional pain.
You returned to your parents’ home and spent the rest of the day with them. You weeped near to the point of hysterics in your bed. You have never felt so humiliated. And at the hands of the man who was supposed to treasure you with each breath he took.
Ten knew you were back at your old home and didn’t come to see you. You thought it was a smart choice on his part because had he come see you, you would’ve contemplated the subject of genital mutilation.
Your mother brought you a bowl of fruit and you savored each bite. Ten was repulsed by fruit so if you ever ate it, he would know and it would irritate him greatly. Well, you did a little more than irritate him today. And you didn’t give a damn. You weren’t returning to the palace for as long as you could help it so bring on the fruit, you said.
Ten especially hated strawberries. You indulged on all of the strawberries in the bowl, enjoying it more now since Ten wasn’t around to protest. The things you had to sacrifice to be with him...The strawberries weren’t even the tip of the iceberg.
You told your parents everything. Your father had the nerve to go to the castle and give Ten a beating, royal status be damned. You told them to stand down because they didn’t deserve to get entangled in this mess. They welcomed you back home for at least a few days but insisted you would have to make amends with Ten. Your marriage was until death did you part, after all.
This marital construct was starting to sound more and more like bullshit with each passing day.
Your mother handed you a letter. “He sent you another letter. Shall I throw it away?”
You sighed. “No, it’s alright.”
Your mother gave you a warning look. You nodded, knowing what she said without hearing the words. She left you in your room.
You got up from bed and sat down at your desk. You opened the letter.
Dear y/n,
I know it’s pointless to make excuses but I want you to know that I am genuinely sorry. Under the facade of friendship, I was jealous. That man has the one thing I want. The one thing I need. The one thing I crave. And I can’t have her. I missed you so much and seeing you in that red dress, I was very near to my undoing. I love you, y/n. I always will but I know it is too late for us. I will let you go. For your sake.
I’m in my mother’s hometown of Wanderlust for the next two weeks. Princess Rosé is away as one of her closest friends will be wed in the Western continent. If you would like to meet once more, I would like that very much.
Yours Always,
Lucas
Lucas visited Wanderlust under the pretense of hunting and to take a respite in nature. The Park estate was aware of his whereabouts. They believed him to be staying with a humble host family. They assumed Lucas did it to know what it was like to be among commoners. To help gain their family a new perspective. When in reality the family of commoners were his real family.
Your anger at Lucas faded in the past few days but you couldn’t bring yourself to respond to any of his letters. Until now.
You got your travel bag prepared and told your mother you were traveling to the family cabin in Flame, a town quite close to Wanderlust. Your mother noted the shift in your mood. The restored determination in your eyes. Something in that letter made you want to go to Flame...or somewhere near it.
“Mother, if Ten comes for me, tell him I have retired to our cabin in Flame. I will return in three days.” You prayed he wouldn’t come and find you.
Lucas called to you and it was time for you to stop shoving these feelings aside. If only for a moment.
In the evening, you arrived via train to Flame and settled into your family’s cabin. The next day, you took one of the ranch hand’s horses, Mint, to arrive in the next town of Wanderlust.
You forgot how liberating it felt to ride on a horse. Lucas typically sat at the front of the saddle when you two rode on his horse Hazel. Now you rode on Mint on your own. You felt so liberated and light. The feel of the wind whipping against your face. The quick beating of your heart. The stomping of the hooves against the dirt. You envisioned yourself on an epic journey, as a heroine on her way to save an endangered village. You liked to play pretend when you were a little girl but as a teenager, it was Lucas who would entertain your imagination. He would act as your second-in-command on your horseback adventures.
He was endearing that way. You couldn’t wait to see him again. You followed Lucas’ instructions that he attached to the letter in order to find his family home.
You saw a house in the distance with a large wisteria tree. The purple and blue flowers dangled from the branches. It was a magnificent tree. Your eyes moved downward to the trunk where you found Lucas sitting with his nose in a book again
Hearing the horse coming in the distance, Lucas got up from the tree, dropping his book to the ground in shock.
You were a vision. You couldn’t possibly be here. He was dreaming. He must have fallen asleep reading the history of the Park Estate again.
You pulled the reins on Mint and you stopped a few feet before him.
“Hello there,” you said, acting like a gallant gentleman picking up his lady.
Realizing you weren’t a figment of his imagination, Lucas laughed. “You look ridiculous.” He said it so fondly. So intimately that you knew he was messing with you.
He was right, though. You reached your hand up to your hair to find it tangled from the wind. Horseback riding always looked more impressive when other people did it, you guessed. You just weren’t blessed with a wind-resistant mane.
You were about to hop down from Mint but Lucas helped you, grabbing you by the waist and turning you around to face him. You jumped into his arms and he pulled you in for a hug. He spun you around in circles.
“You came,” he said, smiling and humming against your hair.
You nodded, shy. “I did.”
“Lucas, it’s time for lunch!” A third voice piped in.
You and Lucas nearly jumped out of your skin. He quickly put you down and you fixed your hair the best you could.
A young man appeared before you both. He eyed you and then he quickly bowed. “You must be the incomparable Queen y/n.”
You gasped. “How does he-”
“y/n, this is my younger brother, Yangyang,” Lucas said as he wrapped an arm around his brother.
“You were holding out on me, Lucas,” Yangyang addressed Lucas so casually. “She’s gorgeous. If you weren’t spoken for, Your Majesty, I would’ve stolen you from both the king and my brother.”
You laughed. “I believe that, Yangyang. You are definitely the cuter sibling.”
Lucas pouted. “You don’t mean that.”
You got up on your tiptoes and ruffled Lucas’ hair. “Maybe not.”
Yangyang rolled his eyes. “Your Majesty, would you do us the honor of joining us for lunch since my ignorant older brother has not done so already?”
You fought back a laugh as Lucas was about to protest. “I would love to.”
You joined Yangyang and Lucas inside their country home. You were happy to see that Lucas’ family lived in a nice and safe house. It was lovely and warm. There were family photos on the wall and paintings as well. There were well-tended plants all over the common room. A fire was lit at the fireplace.
Yangyang led you both into the kitchen. Lucas called out, “Mother!”
“Yes, dear?” You heard a woman call out. She was cutting some vegetables as she cooked some stew.
You entered the kitchen. Lucas continued, “I have someone I want you to meet.”
Lucas’ mother turned around and gasped. “Y-your Majesty!”
The last reaction you expected from Lucas’ mother was shock but then you remembered you were Queen. You coughed out, “H-hello, ma’am.”
Lucas’ mother was gorgeous. You can see where Lucas got his warm smile and his magnetic brown eyes. Her long black hair ran down her back and it was tied back with a baby blue ribbon. “It is an honor to meet you. We welcome you into our home. May I offer you a cup of tea?”
You nodded, smiling. “The honor is all mine. I’ve been wanting to meet you for a long time. And yes, some tea would be great.”
She grinned. “Please take a seat.” She offered you a seat at the dining room table beside the kitchen. “Had I known you were coming, I would’ve cleaned up.”
You, Lucas, and Yangyang looked around the house. It was spotless.
“Mother-” Yangyang started, about to say something sarcastic, surely.
Their mother shushed Yangyang. She turned to her much taller son. “You could’ve given me some notice, Lucas.”
“Actually, this was a surprise visit. Completely my fault. I hope I’m not disturbing,” you said, feeling bad. You didn’t realize how much of an imposition you were being to Lucas and his family. “I won’t be long-”
Lucas interrupted as he took your hand, pleading. “No, don’t go.”
Yangyang snickered and their mother laughed with her hand over her mouth. “Your Majesty, you can stay for as long as you’d like.”
“Th-thank you, ma’am...I would appreciate it if you guys called me y/n when we’re alone…”
Yangyang replied, “You’re kidding.”
You shook your head. “I am not.”
Lucas added, “She’s queen. We have to do what she says.”
You all laughed as you helped their mother prepare lunch. No one wanted you to lift a finger so you used the queen card again. You were allowed to make fresh orange juice. It’d been so long since you’ve been allowed to do something for yourself without a servant. It felt good.
Lucas stole glances from you as you worked in the kitchen. Your heart raced faster each time.
You all sat down for lunch. Lucas’ stepfather, aka Yangyang’s father, came in and greeted you and was brought up to speed on your visit. The five of you sat down for lunch. The stew was delicious. It rivaled your mother’s tomato soup. You wished you could have an endless supply of this stew…
For when you had to go back.
As crazy as it sounded, it pained for you to go back to the palace. In a matter of hours, you felt more at home in Lucas’ family home than you had at the palace.
You wondered just how different things would’ve been had you, Lucas, and Ten never been royals. The pressure would’ve been off. Ten wouldn’t have thrown his power in your face. Lucas wouldn’t have had to leave. Maybe you and Lucas would have run off and moved to a place like this.
And be happy together.
Lucas noticed that you grew silent at the table.
He offered to put his hand over yours. You nodded. He knew better
than ever that consent was necessary.
Lucas’ mother and stepfather eyed each other. Yangyang blew a loose
strand of hair off of his forehead. “You two couldn’t be more obvious.”
You and Lucas nearly jumped out of your seats.
Lucas’ mother asked carefully, “y/n, are you alright? Did something
happen at the palace for you to come visit?”
Lucas frowned as he saw the wave of dread that fell over your face.
“Uh…” You hesitated.
“Mother, wait…” Lucas started.
Lucas’ mother apologized, “I am so sorry, Your-I mean, y/n...I spoke out of turn.”
You shook your head. “It’s fine. I would just prefer to not discuss
it. As far as His Royal Majesty is concerned, he has been informed that I took a respite in my family’s cabin in Flame. Not too far from here.”
Lucas could tell something was wrong. And he knew it was Ten’s
fault. That son of a bitch, he thought.
You and Lucas’ family continued eating and the mood hadn’t been
destroyed. You recounted tales of Lucas’ youth to his family and they were all laughing so hard. Lucas’ mother nearly teared up a few times as she had missed so much for the sake of her son’s future. After her many protests, Lucas’ mother begrudgingly let you help clean up the table. Yangyang and his father retired to get some firewood to roast some marshmallows later. You joined Lucas in the backyard where a stream flowed.
“Hi,” you said as Lucas watched the water.
“You alright?” He asked, focused solely on you now.
You nodded. “Yeah, I feel so much better.”
He patted the grass beside him so you would join him. “I told myself I wouldn’t pry but...what happened?”
You sighed. “Well, after the ball, Ten did a little more than give me the cold shoulder for a week.”
Lucas turned right around and looked at you. “What…”
“He’s been sleeping with the help. Some harlot named Jade who
works in the stables,” you said as you picked at the grass with your fingers.
Lucas shot up from his seat on the grass. “I’ll kill him. Don’t
know how but I’ll kill him. Let’s go right now-”
You stood up and looked up at him, yearning for eye contact to
ease his stress. “No, Lucas. I don’t want to see him. I came here to get away from him but more importantly, I wanted to see you.”
Lucas met your gaze and cupped your face in his hands. “I hate
to see you in pain. You don’t deserve this. He was supposed to take care of you. Only you. That insufferable troll.”
You caressed your face against his hands, enjoying the warmth
that radiated off of them. “I suppose he thought you and I…”
Lucas’ eyes widened. “It’s because of me…” He had no idea just
how much of a mess he’d made.
You shook your head. Ten was blowing things out of proportions,
like he always did. “He was always jealous of the connection we shared.”
Lucas let go of your face and held your hand. “I don’t blame him.
Before I got married, I was jealous of every moment between you and him.”
A little embarrassed at his confession, you added, “You definitely
hid it better than Ten did.”
Lucas shook his head. “There was going to be a point where the
three of us wouldn’t be friends anymore. Because of our feelings for you. And now that I know the truth about my real father, it’s worse.”
You squeezed his hand. “I’m so sorry. Queen Lee was always so
harsh with you, too.”
“I always wondered why that crone hated me so much. It’s nice
to finally know the truth, at least.”
Lucas’ existence was a reminder to Ten’s mother that her husband
had been unfaithful. She carried so much bitterness in her heart. After seeing the stunt Ten pulled, you could finally understand her more.
It didn’t mean her any less of an intolerable crone but you understood
where all of the resentment came from.
And it made you wonder if Ten had committed more than one indiscretion.
With more than one partner. You grew tense just thinking of what awaited you when you returned to the palace. How you wished you didn’t have to go back.
Lucas continued, “I’m so sorry, y/n. I didn’t want to trouble you. It was the last thing I wanted.”
You sighed and smiled at him. “Ten didn’t make it any better so don’t beat yourself up over it.”
Lucas sighed. “I would talk to him but I’m the last person he wants to hear from.”
“I...You know what, I’m not going to fight you on that. I can’t mention your name or he…”
Lucas grew concerned. “Or he’ll what?”
“He didn’t tell me,” you started, “But I can imagine whatever
he had in mind wouldn’t be fun.”
“He wouldn’t lay a hand on you,” Lucas challenged, He then admitted,
“As for emotional manipulation? That’s fair game.” He also grew up with Ten, of course. You and Lucas knew Ten better than anyone. Ten’s dear mother only saw what Ten wanted her to see. In her eyes, he was the perfect and devoted son. Ten was an actor. You had to give him credit where it was due.
You sighed. “Well, I’m not going to take that.”
Lucas ran his hands over his hair in frustration. “You shouldn’t
have to. God, why did you marry him? Well, I know why...I just...You shouldn’t have…”
You ruffled his hair. “I would do it again. I’m so happy you and
your family are safe. That’s what matters to me.”
Lucas looked at you in awe. You were the most selfless and courageous
woman he’d ever known. “I love you.”
“I love you, too,” you said as you hugged him.
He held you tightly because as he had stated in his letter, this
could be your goodbye. “I miss you. All the time. I miss you right now, even though you’re right here with me because I know it’s only a matter of time until you go back.”
You cried, “I wish things could be different but...”
Lucas wiped your endless stream of tears. “Maybe...just this once....”
You froze. His lips were so close. All you had to do was tiptoe and you could have him. So you kissed him and he quickly reciprocated. Each kiss felt as if it was your last. Your panties were soaked at just imagining Lucas on top of you again.
Lucas never wanted to let you go. You were his whole world. A beam of sunlight that he wished he could always keep with him. Even if your time together was brief, he treasured each second more than the last. After a few minutes, Lucas released you. “Do you…” He started. He wanted to make love one last time.
You wanted to say yes. You really did. But Ten’s betrayal was still fresh on your mind. You couldn’t fathom stooping as low as he did. This was not the way you wanted to reconnect with Lucas. You didn’t want your time with Lucas to include revenge sex. It wasn’t even about getting even. You wanted to be with Lucas for the sake of just being with him.
You shook your head. “Let’s just spend the next three days together.
With your family.”
You didn’t have to explain. Lucas was just happy to be with you
for as long as you both could manage.
For the next few days of your retreat, you checked on your family’s
cabin to make sure you had no unwanted visitors. The last person you wanted to see but also expected to find was Ten. You wouldn’t put it past him to come and find you, even after you insisted you would return on your own. However, his schedule was always tightly packed. You always made a note of his upcoming schedules so even you could know where he was at all times. Ten certainly didn’t have a problem with doing the same for you. You could never be too careful.
It seemed like Ten had respected your need for space, which gave
you some relief. You wondered if he was with another servant now. It could’ve easily been anyone: a noble, a royal from another continent, anyone. You weren’t sure if getting caught by you would deter him. One thing you learned about Ten was that his appetite was never fully satiated. Perhaps you weren’t enough for him. And that hurt you to the core.
You spent most of your time at Lucas’ family home. You went horseback
riding with Lucas and Yangyang. You went swimming in the stream with Lucas. Yangyang and his father taught you how to maneuver a bow and arrow for the palace forbade you from learning. Lucas’ mother taught you about the medicinal herbs she worked with. She was the local physician of Wanderlust. You also baked pastries with her and talked to her about Lucas’ past.
You sat down together the night before you parted for the palace
again. You sat outside with her, overlooking the large grassy field.
Lucas’ mother stirred her tea. “I’m thankful to you, y/n.”
You shook your head. “You don’t have to thank me. I wanted to
help your family-”
She shook her head and laughed. “No, dear. I meant, thank you
for being by his side all of these years. I couldn’t be with my son and I always wondered if he was truly happy at the palace. If he found moments of respite and joy when he wasn’t being scrutinized by his father and his wife.”
You replied, “It was Lucas who was there for me, ma’am.”
She placed her hand over yours. “Give yourself more credit. I
see the way he is with you. He adores you.”
You avoided her stare, in fear of revealing too much.
“I know his marriage to the princess was not through his own volition
and that his heart belongs to you, y/n. I am truly sorry that it ended up this way.”
“So am I,” you replied as you drank your tea. Your hands shook
as you handled the cup.
“Perhaps in the next life, you two will find each other again,” she said as she looked out into the horizon.
“Perhaps,” you said as a tear left your eye once again.
“You are always welcome here. You have become like a daughter to me,” she said warmly.
You wiped your tear away and gave her a bright smile. “Would it
be acceptable if I called you Mother?”
Lucas’ mother cried tears of joy. “Of course. Only if you let
me call you daughter.”
You held her hands and embraced her. Lucas watched you two from the backdoor and smiled, tears in his eyes.
Lucas accompanied you back to your cabin on his family’s horse. You rode together side by side and stole glances. “We can do this again, right?” He asked.
You pretended to think about it. “Of course, we can!” You laughed
at his eye roll.
He replied, “Then the next time I plan to return to Wanderlust,
I will send you a letter.”
You smiled, biting your lip. “I would like that.”
Lucas kissed you goodbye. It pained you both but you felt relief
at knowing that this wouldn’t be the last time you saw each other.
————
Upon arriving at the train station, you were shocked to find Ten
waiting there for you. He was accompanied by a group of servants and guards. The passengers and visitors in the station watched him in awe and adoration.
“Your Majesty!”
“It’s Queen y/n!”
“And His Majesty has come to receive her. How sweet! What an attentive
husband!”
“Long live King Lee!”
“Many blessings to the royal couple!”
“Ten…” You started.
He began, “Seulgi, grab her bag.”
You and Ten’s servant Seulgi greeted you with a nod and grabbed
your bag. Ten offered his arm to you and seeing as you had an audience and an obligation to your people, you took his arm. “Welcome home, darling,” he said quietly. You walked together to the carriage that would take you to the palace.
“Your Majesty,” you replied.
“How was your time in Flame?” He asked.
“Quiet,” you began, “It was nice to get away from the chaos of
the palace for a moment. It has been a stressful time. All of this,” you waved your arms around to the crowd, “is still very new to me.”
He cooed. “Darling, it is understandable. It only pleases me that
you have returned home.”
He helped you up in the carriage and he sat himself down beside
you. The coachman instructed the horses to move. You looked out the window now, avoiding Ten’s stare.
“y/n…” He started.
You shook your head. “Not here.”
So he waited until you returned to your shared quarters.
“y/n,” he said, more pathetically.
“What is it, husband until death do us part?” You asked bitterly
as you untied your hair and sat down at the vanity beside the bed.
He hesitated and you wondered just what the look on his face was.
You refused to look at him through the mirror. He was always a very prideful and defensive man, even when he was in the wrong. You imagined he was furious at your attitude. Maybe that wouldn’t be to your benefit. He wasn’t the type to grovel for forgiveness.
“I am deeply repentant for my indiscretion with that maid. It
meant absolutely nothing. She is not you, y/n.” He attempted to hug you from behind.
You pulled yourself away from him. You scoffed. “Well, it’s nice
to know that she can’t fuck as well as I can. That makes me feel so much better.”
Ten bit back his words. He didn’t want you to be mad at him but
your insubordination was not making this easy.
You decided to drive the wedge between you further. You recited
the following: “‘I will love you for all of my days and be loyal to you. Only. You’.” Ten’s marriage vows had unraveled before your very eyes.
Ten pleaded. “y/n-”
You finally turned around and faced him. “You. Hurt. Me. Betrayed
me. Discarded me. If only for a moment, you discarded me like a used handkerchief. If you were going to treat me like this, you shouldn’t have married me. You didn’t need me to rule. You never needed me. You could be with any woman you want. But you wanted to marry me. Why, Ten? Why did you marry me if you were going to fuck this up so horribly?” You sobbed.
Ten’s conscience reared its ugly head and he had to take pause
and consider your words. You were questioning your marriage now. You were never meant to find out about his indiscretion. This was all of his fault.
And now here you were, the love of his life: crumbling, spiteful, and broken.
You had to know that no matter who he laid with, you were always
on his mind. Always in his heart. The only woman who could reign beside him. You were his everything. He worshipped you. You had to know that.
If you continued to convince yourself that this marriage couldn’t
work, then you would insist on an annulment. And Ten forbade it. He would make it an official kingdom rule. Unless it was through death, a marriage was permanent.
And he intended to live a long, happy life with you and the children
that you would give him.
So he would have to treat you kindly and gain your trust in any
way he could. “I am so sorry, y/n. I...There is no excuse for the mistake I’ve made. The fool I was, I believed the worst of you and especially Lucas. I thought you had betrayed me so...I found comfort in another woman. A lowly servant of all people! I’ve committed an unforgivable grievance.”
You sniffled and eyed him carefully. “Ten, you were wrong about Lucas and me. You never gave me a chance to explain. You were quick to find someone else to lie with. It makes me wonder if this was the only indiscretion…”
Ten sobbed. He broke down and sobbed. You hadn’t seen him break
down like this...ever. Not since his father died.
He got down on both of his knees before you. “I’ve failed you,
my love. I am scum. I am unworthy of you. I should be burned at the stake. I am willing to do anything for you to forgive me. I can’t be without you. You have helped me through the darkest moments of my life. The thought of losing you...is too much for me to bear. I...can’t.”
“Ten, please…” You worried he was about to choke. “You need to
calm down…”
He shook his head. “I cannot! I need you, y/n! I will not deceive
you again. I swear it to you!”
You took the pitcher of water from the bedside table and poured
him a glass of water. You offered it to him.
He sniffled and wiped his tears with his sleeve. “Thank you. Even
when you’re angry at me, you show me kindness. My queen…”
You sighed. It was going to take a lot for you to open yourself
up to Ten again. But he was remorseful beyond your wildest dreams. You had to take his word for it that he would try. It would take a long time but if Ten was in earnest, you had to accept it.
“Okay,” you said quietly.
“Darling?” His eyes widened with a rare childlike innocence.
“Okay,” you said more clearly.
His beautiful smile appeared on his face and he cried happily as he took your hand, squeezing it. “My angel. My everything.”
You didn’t squeeze his hand back but you gingerly removed your
hand from his grasp. Ten’s smile faded.
“It will take some time for you to regain my complete confidence.
I am your wife. And I will do all that is required of me as queen but I plead with you: do right by me. Be faithful to me and only me. That is all I ask of you,” you said, still uncertain of what the future would bring for you two.
Ten was relieved. You were giving him a second chance. He would
do everything in his power and more to regain your trust and devotion.
————
[JULY 1895]
Ten has done nothing short of spoiling you rotten for the past
three months. He bought you the finest jewels from the ends of the world, having the country’s best designers fix them into brooches, necklaces, bracelets, earrings, and crowns. Knowing you had the biggest sweet tooth, he had the kitchen staff working around the clock to prepare pastries from all over the world. He arranged trips to libraries and observatories all over the country for your thirst for knowledge never ceased.
As for Jade, Ten dismissed her and you hadn’t seen or heard mention
of her since that fateful day.
Slowly, you opened yourself up to Ten. You began to joke with him again, acting like you used to when you were friends. You welcomed him into bed again and would sleep together. And eventually, you became one again every night.
In those three months, you and Lucas exchanged letters whenever
you visited your parents. He was doing well at the kingdom. The king and queen were fond of him. Rosé was good to him. You were happy he wasn’t in a hostile environment anymore but part of you still longed for him.
Lucas was happy to hear that you were in better spirits but he was onto Ten. He always knew there was something off about his half-brother: an inexplicable thirst that never quenched. He believed that a man like him was capable of deceit and could hurt you again. However, because you sounded happier, he chose to refrain from meddling. Instead, you two constantly reminded each other that no matter the distance or the time, you two would always love each other. And that you would see each other again.
After visiting the orphanage in town, you returned to the castle
earlier than anticipated. You walk past the library only to hear a strange noise.
You frowned. That was odd. The library was only open to you and
Ten. It was only cleaned in the evenings when you’d both retired for your slumber.
You wondered if it had been a spirit so curiosity got the best of you. You walked quietly down the astronomy section and peaked through the shelves to find…
Your husband doing the one thing he swore he would never do to
you.
Again.
Only this time, a different maid was on her knees, consuming the
cum from his length. You couldn’t see her face, only her auburn tied up with a black ribbon. He had just orgasmed all over her and she sucked at his length like it was her latest chore. She was an efficient little whore.
As for your beloved husband, he pulled at her hair and grunted like the beast that he was.
Instead of letting him know you were there, you carefully walked out of the library and escaped detection. At this point, he confirmed what you should’ve kept believing: he would never change his deviant ways and if he could help it, he would continue to lie to you.
At this point, you didn’t feel the need to cry. Something inside you just turned off. The pastries that arrived in your bedroom were left uneaten. The pearls were given away to visiting royals. You would fall asleep early before Ten joined you in the bedroom. You didn’t want to confront Ten about it anymore because there was no point. Once a cheater, always a cheater, you realized. What a fool you’d been.
So what the hell were you doing? Why were you sitting here like
a sorry fool waiting for him to change?
You’d received notice that Lucas was returning to Wanderlust for
the first few weeks of August. Since Ten would be away on a trip to the western continent, you decided to take another respite to your family cabin. This time, your parents were going, as well.
If Ten was going to put on an act, so would you.
You laid in bed with Ten the night before he parted for the western continent.
“Darling, is there anything I can get you while I’m away? I’ve already accumulated a list but just in case…” He gave you his signature dashing smile as he pulled you closer to him.
He was an excellent actor, you had to say. But thanks to all of
this time in the kingdom, you’ve also come into your own when it came to acting. “I can only think of your safe return, husband.” You kissed his lips, hating that he still had an effect on you.
You held each other for the rest of the night and you pretended, once again, that this man was faithful to you so you could sleep more peacefully. The image of seeing Lucas again helped you immensely.
————
[AUGUST 1895]
Upon your arrival to Flame, you immediately found Mint and took
her to get to Wanderlust quickly. Much to the chagrin of your parents as they settled in. You didn’t tell them where you went because the less they knew, the better.
Your mother knew, though. She always did.
You could see Lucas standing by the wisteria tree, waiting for
you now. You stopped Mint and Lucas already met you halfway. He got you down and before Lucas could speak, you crashed your lips into his.
Lucas was shocked at the intensity of your kiss. Three months
apart drove him a little crazy but he didn’t expect this reaction from you.
“Whoa,” Lucas said as he got some air. “Where’s the fire?”
“I missed you,” you said, “I don’t plan to leave your bed for
the next week.”
Lucas’ mouth almost fell to the floor. “y/n-“
“I tried, Lucas. I forgave his sorry ass and truly believed he
would be faithful to me.”
“No…” He started. “He didn’t…”
“He got orally fucked in OUR library. Who knows what else this
monster has been hiding?” You finally yelled out into the field, releasing all of your pent-up emotions. You really missed this field. The last time you visited, you could yell all you wanted without fear of getting judged.
Lucas clenched his fists. How he didn’t kill this man yet, he didn’t know. He took a deep breath. “Did you run away, y/n? What if he’s looking for you now?” He worried about you. Even if Ten was in the wrong, you would be punished more harshly for abandoning the king.
You shook your head. “His Majesty is on his way to the western
continent to meet the King of Spades. He won’t be back for two months. A blissful two months it will be. Not to worry. I’ve already informed the palace that I have traveled to Flame with my family.”
Lucas was still concerned. You were acting out of anger. He didn’t
want you to regret your actions.
“Let’s go inside and get you something to eat,” he started.
“Your parents fond of hard liquor?” You asked. “Ten never lets
me drink without him. It’s annoying.”
“Maybe you should cool down first. Let’s go for a swim,” he offered.
“Is your family home?” You calmed down a little. “I hope I didn’t
traumatize them with my yelling.”
Lucas shook his head. “They’ll be home in a few days. They’re
visiting my stepfather’s relatives in the next town. I arrived early to surprise them.”
“Oh…” You started.
“So if you were planning on sharing a bed with me, our window
is limited,” he teased.
You avoided his gaze, coming down from your anger. “Oh, no...Lucas,
I’m so sorry. I came on too strong. I was so mad. I wanted to see you. I-“
Lucas kissed you and picked you up off the ground. You wrapped
your arms around his neck. You both hummed in satisfaction.
“I missed you, too,” Lucas whispered into your ear. He put you
over his back and gave you a piggyback ride into the house. You laughed as Lucas ran faster. You held him tighter, afraid you’ll lose your equilibrium and fall. It was like you weighed nothing but he held you tightly. Like you were the most precious jewel in the world.
He took you to the guest room and sat you down on the edge of
the bed. This was where Lucas slept whenever he came to visit. You never slept with him in here before.
Lucas stood by the door and watched you.
You stared up at him with your eyes wide in anticipation. “Is this okay?”
Lucas nodded. “Of course, it is.”
You laid back and moved your body so that it was against the headboard.
Lucas crawled over you as you moved back. It felt so carnal and wild and set your blood ablaze.
He gave you little love bites all over your breasts as you jerked
him off. You then moved your lips downward and took his entire length into your mouth. You moved up and down his length and when Lucas came, you were coated in his essence. After teasing your entrance, making you cum very easily with his skillful fingers, he inserted his soaked length into your throbbing pussy. You both came together.
Lucas made sweet love to you that day. You lied in bed with each
other and talked about everything and nothing. What dreams you had. What dreams changed. And you found yourself wondering…
“Do you ever think about running away?” You asked him as you
kissed his hands..
”I do sometimes...You?” He pulled you closer to his naked chest.
“Yes...And now I want to more than ever,” you said.
Lucas sighed. “I would give anything to run away with you. Start
a new life where no one else knows us. Where neither the Lees or the Parks can find us.”
“That would be a dream come true,” you said.
Lucas kissed the crown of your head. “Maybe we can do it. Someday.”
You nuzzled against his shoulder. “Someday.”
For the next few days, you and Lucas made love in the stream.
In the woods where he set up the perfect picnic. In the flower field a few miles up the gravel path. You had never felt more alive than you had with Lucas. He made you feel so safe and worshipped with his presence alone.
When Lucas’ family returned, you both pretended that you had
just arrived so his family wouldn’t catch on to your affair. You never spent the night so as not to arouse suspicions from your parents either.
You split up your time between Lucas’ family and your own. You
wished your parents could meet his family but you didn’t want to drag them deeper into your mess than you already had.
When it was time to return to the palace, you and Lucas once again
parted ways, knowing that you would always have these summer memories.
Upon returning to the castle, you resumed your duties. You also
kept an eye out for the maid who was in the library with Ten. The maids weren’t particularly chatty these days after word spread that you found Ten and Jade in the stables. You were still the kind “simpleton” queen but you weren’t as lenient as you used to be.
You continued your studies and addressed the needs of the townspeople.
Although you weren’t particularly loved in the castle, the people of the kingdom adored you, regarding you as a breath of fresh air with the warmest heart. A recent poll was publicized that you were the best queen. And unfortunately, some of the townspeople discredited the former Queen.
Which meant she was even more hostile to you whenever you interacted.
“Don’t let a couple of commoners’ approval get to your head. You
are still unworthy of your crown, child,” she said bitterly.
You came to realize that she was threatened by you and you decided
to embrace it. The former queen’s words always stung but you didn’t carry them with you long after. You had more important matters to attend to.
Since Ten continued to cheat on you and you could only imagine
he continued to cheat on you in another continent, you decided to have Lucas send you letters to the palace. You confided in Seulgi to always directly hand you his letters.
The months, sadly, moved too quickly. More of Lucas’ letters
arrived but Ten’s return home was confirmed. The ship had departed two days ago from the western continent.
You had mentally prepared yourself for his arrival so as not to
arouse suspicion from your husband.
————
[OCTOBER 1895]
When Ten finally returned, though, your mental preparation crumbled.
“Sweetheart,” he laid a bag of scrolls down on the floor at the
sight of you receiving him at the palace gates.
The time away did Ten good. His skin was tanner. He looked more
vibrant than he ever had. His dark hair was sunkissed, shining a red hue in the sunlight. He probably glowed from all of the western women he slept with, you thought begrudgingly.
Ten pulled you in for a very public and very passionate kiss. In front of the guards. In front of the servants. In front of the parade of townspeople who welcomed him back. In front of his irritable mother.
“Welcome home, darling,” you croaked. He was still an incredible
kisser. Your knees betrayed you, causing Ten to chuckle.
He whispered in your ear, “Prepare yourself for tonight, angel. The time apart from you has driven me mad with lust. For. You.”
You gulped. Even though you expected this. You still worried over
how the night would go. What if…he could smell Lucas on you? Even if months had passed?
He was a sex fiend and with that kind of identity, he had to pick up on certain things, didn’t he?
Ten walked past you and the female servants that received him all giggled. As he kept walking, they followed him and that’s when you recognized her. Miss Oral.
She had a distinct way of tying her hair up. Her wavy auburn hair was tied up in that same black bow that was permanently painted in your mind. She walked very closely to Ten.
fYou clenched your fists, wondering if he would meet her before
your “lustful” evening together. You wouldn’t be surprised if he returned to your bed and claimed he was exhausted. It wouldn’t be the first time. As king, so much was always demanded of him.
So you didn’t stay up for him. You went to sleep quickly. Ten
frowned in confusion as he saw you fast asleep.
He left you for a moment. He met up with two of your most loyal
servants, Seulgi and Irene, in his study. He polished one of his swords as he conversed with them.
“Any updates from Her Majesty and the bastard?” He asked.
Irene was the first to speak up. “No, Your Majesty. She has not
gone to see him since August.”
He then turned to Seulgi. She replied, “They continue to exchange
letters, sire. And Hendery was sent to the Park Estate per your request.” Hendery was one of Ten’s closest guards and one of his most lethal men.
Ten was beaming victoriously. “That is all. You are dismissed.”
————
Prince Lucas was summoned to the throne room to attend to a visitor
from the Kingdom of Hearts. He wore his crown and a rose gold accented black suit.
He approached the gentlemen in the all-too familiar royal army’s
uniform. Hendery.
“Hendery,” Lucas started, “What a pleasant surprise.”
Hendery always hated Lucas and he made Lucas know that since they
first met. Lucas was his fiercest rival when they trained together and he despised how favored Lucas was by the former king, simply because he was best friends with the crown prince. And this fool slept with the Queen behind the King’s back. It was disgraceful.
Hendery smiled arrogantly, “Can’t say the same, Your Highness.
I’ve been instructed to pass this message along. From His Royal Majesty Ten Lee.”
Lucas figured this had to do with Ten if he was sending his best
guard but that didn’t stun him any less. He dreaded to hear the message. “Proceed,” he said with all of the confidence he could muster.
Hendery read aloud, “Prince Lucas of the Park Estate, please refrain
from writing letters to the Queen and from seeking audience with the Queen. Or I fancy setting some country homes ablaze so I can establish a new residence in Wanderlust.” Hendery had a wild look on his face at the conclusion of the message.
Lucas stood. Silent. Despondent. Concerned.
Beaming, Hendery asked, “Can I take Your Highness’s panicked look
as confirmation that you accept His Majesty’s terms?”
Lucas snapped out of his panic. “Yes, but under the condition
that he is true and kind to his wife. Be sure to pass that message along.”
Irritated at Lucas again, Hendery nodded. “Very well, Your Highness.”
Hendery turned to leave, but suddenly turned back, pushing his
jacket back to reveal the handle of his sword.
“Oh, Lucas, and one more thing...”
—————
[DECEMBER 1895]
It’d been over two months since you sent Lucas your letter and his
response was nowhere to be found. You asked Seulgi for the fifth time today if you’d received any more letters, since Ten had instructed the post office to no longer send any mail for you to your parents house.
“My apologies, Your Majesty,” she said, avoiding your gaze. She
must have been worried that you would yell at her like Ten usually had.
“It’s alright. Thank you, Seulgi. You are dismissed for the evening,”
you said.
Seulgi curtsied and left you. As Seulgi left, Ten entered.
“Good evening, darling. Frantic to receive a letter today?” He asked innocently.
“No, Your Majesty.”
“Your Majesty?” He laughed as he shut the door of your chambers. “We’re behind closed doors, sweetheart.”
You sat at the table beside the balcony window and watched Ten
join you. His bare foot tickled yours.
“Are you feeling tired, love?” He asked softly. These days you’ve
managed to find more excuses to avoid having sex with him. Especially since you’ve been quietly creeping around the castle to catch Ten in the act again. But you’ve been unsuccessful.
And actually, yes, tracking your husband for his lewd activities was exhausting.
But when he successfully seduced you, he set your progress back. Those nights when he made love to you, you nearly found yourself enamored again. Over and over and over.
But when you woke up alone the next day every time, it was just a reminder of the fact that he hid so much from you. Who he was. What he’s done. Who he’s done it with.
You replied as you laid your right foot over his prominent bulge. So he didn’t sleep with someone else right before he came to see you. How remarkable of him. “You tell me…”
Ten’s indulgent smile appeared and he got up from the table and
moved to your side. He hovered over you and bent down to kiss you. You were immediately out of breath and before you could catch it again, he kissed you again. He got you up from your seat and pressed his bulge against your pelvis. Your pussy ached for his
cock to greet it.
“Ride me. Right now,” Ten hissed.
You did as instructed, noticing how soaked Ten’s pants were from
your essence coated with his. He wasn’t finished as he carried you to the bed and penetrated you without clothes to get in the way. You both fell asleep in each other’s arms.
Oh, Ten thought, if you always made love like this, neither of
you had to think. Just be in the present with each other. No distractions. No obligations. No former best friends. Just you and him.
Meanwhile, in the back of your mind, you wondered what happened
to Lucas and why he wasn’t responding to your letters.
To Be Continued in Part 2
#wayv smut#nct royal au#nct prince au#wayv au#wayv scenario#nct x reader#nct hard hours#nct smut#wayv x reader#nct angst#superm smut#wayv angst#superm x reader#wayv x you#wayv hard hours#wayv wong yukhei#wayv ten#nct scenario#superm scenarios#nct au#nct imagine#nct scenarios#nct ten smut#nct lucas wong#wayv ten smut#wayv fluff#lucas smut#wong xuxi#ten x reader#lucas x reader
511 notes
·
View notes
Text
Little Gems
Hi all ... it’s been awhile ... but i just can’t leave Mulder and Scully alone for long ...
Sorry about that ... the kid has a new baking business she’s running out of our kitchen (she’s 16, btw) ... we COVID-quarantine finished our basement ... I rewrote my entire third novel ... I’ve had things to do :)
Love and hug and enjoy ...
@today-in-fic
&&&&&&&&&&
Little Gems
It was the look that made her stumble on her words, stutter through two syllables, hesitate on the third before rallying to pull herself back to the courtroom. Face flaming hot in an instant, she hid her clenched fists below the wooden barrier and carried on, trooper that she was.
His look.
In the middle of her sentence, she’d looked at him, the quickest of glances to see his encouraging lip twitch or the barest of nods … instead, she’d gotten popping jaw muscle, flaring nostril, and furrowed brow. She’d done her stumble because, without thought to present day for half a second, she’d rewound the past two minutes in her head. What the hell had she done to deserve that pointedly angry look?
For the next 43 minutes, she steamed slowly while her demeanor revealed nothing, back to calm, cool, collected, cadence smooth, sentence structure sound. Finally free, she moved past Mulder, dodging the crowd in the hall and slipping through his fingers as he reached for her arm, elbow, to turn her, yell at her for not saying some theory or other of his that would have gotten the case thrown out but allowed Mulder the righteous indignation of his truth.
“Hang on.”
“I’ll see you tomorrow.”
&&&&&&&&
Continuing through the crowd at a pace not meant for five o’clock on a Thursday afternoon near a Metro station, she didn’t care that he’d driven her there. She didn’t care that her ring of keys was in his pocket. She didn’t care that her stomach needed food, her brain needed a drink, her sweet tooth needed several dozen peanut M&Ms. She did care that she had approximately $10 in her pocket, which was more than enough to get her home and she had no room for anymore cares at the moment.
She always knew that house key tucked and forgotten behind her badge would come in handy.
She would be seeing his ass tomorrow and not a moment sooner.
Mulder, on the other hand, stood there watching her storm away. Not quite sure why she was so angry with herself over a few misspoken words but the set of her shoulders and the way she threw out the ‘see you tomorrow’ told him if he did indeed see or talk to her before tomorrow, he’d possibly and probably walk away with one less appendage, be it finger or more important things.
Watching her until she disappeared into the Metro Station, he noted it contained a Blue Line so, knowing she’d get home via either Foggy Bottom or Rosslyn station, he let her go, knowing she had a key behind her badge and her emergency cash behind that.
His mind wouldn’t let it go, however. She’d been good. Damn good. Until her stumble, which, for reasons unknown to him, had made her angry. She had hesitated on two words, taken a quarter second deeper inhale than usual before she gathered and continued. He highly doubted anyone but himself had noticed but given it was Scully, she probably imagined she’d screwed everything up completely.
He chewed on this as he returned to his car, unhurried because, regardless of if he ran or crawled, he’d still be stuck in some kind of traffic between here and there.
&&&&&&&&
Scully, for her part, hated the crowds in the Metro, disliked strangers pressed this close to her, shuffled together with the unwashed masses of society, tourist and native alike, all collectively tired from their day and frustrated same as she with the swaying train and the endless wait to put on comfortable clothing and take a deep breath.
And it afforded her time to analyze Mulder’s look.
Which is exactly what she did not need at this point in time.
&&&&&&&&&&
Both moved several times during the evening to pick up the phone, find out what the other was thinking but in the end, Mulder fell asleep on his couch, worried about her, and Scully fell asleep on hers, angry at him.
&&&&&&&&&&
He honestly thought the next day would be okay. She would have spent the evening picking apart her testimony and should have, logically, arrived at the conclusion that she’d done nothing to hinder anything. He would be telling her that today when she walked in, deciding at 5:42am, while shaving, that a little reassurance would be an appropriate thing.
She walked in still irritated but hiding it … not so very well ... but well enough to return his greeting and nod when he told her she’d done fine the day before and not to sweat the stumble.
Her mug got set no so gently down on the edge of the desk , tea splashing out the sides.
All right.
Plan B.
Waiting until she’d wiped up the carnage of her very own personal DC Tea Party, he handed her her keys from the day before, “come on. We’re taking the day off.”
With a sigh, “we can’t.”
“After your stellar week with Kersh and Skinner, you deserve diamonds and ice cream. Come on.”
Fuck it. It was Friday. Why not follow? God know, she could just as easily be irritated with him outside as she could be in the confines of the basement.
&&&&&&&&&
“Are you kidding?”
“When is the last time you touristed DC? I mean, like, looked around and went to stuff and stared at it and read the little signs and learned something from what you read on those little signs?”
Another sigh, “it’s been awhile.”
“Then come on.” They walked over to the Mall, then Mulder tuned them to the Museum of Natural History.
Seeing the building and the crowd, “Mulder, it’s going to be packed in there.”
“Not where we’re going.” Up the steps, weaving through throngs in shorts and gym shoes, flipflops and sunglasses, they stood out like a tandem sore thumb, leather heels and barely there hose, Trinity tie knot and tartan pattern socks.
They drew more than a few stares. Thank God he’d left his suit jack behind.
Once they’d dropped the donation fee and flashed badges for guns, he led her past the dinosaur bones and then up to the second floor. Even though she wasn’t exactly happy, she had to ask, “um, you realize you passed the T-Rex, right?”
“He’s not going anywhere, Scully. I’ll see him on the way out.”
She hadn’t been to the second floor since, well, she wasn’t even sure what was on the second floor or if she’d ever been there at all, to be honest. Mulder turned her when they got out of the elevator and before she knew it, she was in a quiet area, glass cases surround her, a few people milling but the majority still downstairs with the bones and fossils.
“There’s nothing like the gem room in the morning.”
She fell in love as she took her first good look around. Minerals and elements and crystals along the walls, lights dimmed in spots, a sign for the Hope Diamond beckoning. Looking up at him, “how long has this been here?”
He laughed, quietly of course, because the area felt akin to a church or other place where silence and low murmurs were preferred over screaming children and echoing chaos, “the building, since around 1910, but the contents,” pretending to do some heavy math, using all his fingers and some of hers just for fun, “longer than that.”
Her crank meter dropped like a rock but some remained, “one day I’ll find you funny.”
Taking her elbow and feeling happy she didn’t jerk away from him, he led her towards the wall, “first, I’m going to take you on a tour of the blue section.”
“Are we dispensing with scientific names today? Will it be the green shiny ones and the square yellow ones and the ones that look like table salt but will kill you instantly if you ever tried to put them on a piece of corn on the cob?”
“One day, I’ll find you funny as well.”
They wandered in somewhat comfortable silence, sharing the oft-comment of ‘this one’s pretty’, ‘this one’s three trillion years old’ …
“Three billion, Mulder.”
“Once you get above a couple million, it’s all just really damn old and doesn’t matter anymore.”
“Are you sure you passed your science classes in high school?”
“Cute girls helped me cheat.”
She didn’t doubt it.
&&&&&&&&
Round about an hour later, while looking intently at the diamonds, Scully finally had to ask, her anger drained away, an empty hole left behind waiting to be filled with some kind of explanation. Standing beside him, hand resting lightly on the edge of the case, she asked in a soft voice, “why did you get angry at me yesterday while I was on the stand?”
What?!
“What?!”
“Right before I humiliated myself by not being able to say the word ‘epiglotal’, I looked at you and you were pissed at me.”
What?!
“God, Scully, no. No. I wasn’t mad at you at all. You were doing great.” He was leaning into her at this point, the intensity radiating off him enough to send world leaders to their knees in fear and her cheeks to warm at his proximity, “I wasn’t mad at you at all, I swear.”
Still quiet, “then what were you mad about?”
Talking at the glass but catching her reflection beside him, he felt like an idiot but didn’t think this was the time to attempt a lie, “um, the little shit paralegal behind me was whispering to his buddy about things he could imagine doing to you if he could get you alone in the closet in the hall for a few minutes.” She stayed silent as he stood there, feeling his stupidity growing in leaps and bounds, until he had to do something. Moving his hand closer, he reached out until he found her pinkie, hooking it with his momentarily, “I didn’t mean for you to see that. I’m sorry I messed things up.”
Sliding her hand out from him a second later, she moved it to his back, running fingers along the indent of his spine, up and down, down and up, stopping to palm his side before letting her arm dangle between them, “it’s okay. I’m just glad you weren’t irritated with me. I should have asked you sooner, I guess, instead of letting things fester in my head.”
Her touch sent his skin buzzing, his hand always on her back, but hers rarely on his, and he knew she felt his quick breath in but both ignored that for now, “just to let you know, I’d have throttled him had we not been sitting in front of that many lawyers and the judge.”
She finally smiled, the left side of her mouth turning up, “I’d have liked to have seen that.”
Going for broke, he moved his hand to her elbow, then slid it down, working his fingers into hers, as he leaned in a second time, a little bit closer, a little bit quieter, “jealousy is an ugly thing, Scully, let me tell you.”
“I wouldn’t worry too much about it.” Finally, finally, finally meeting his reflection, “I’m here with you, aren’t I?”
Now warm from head to toe, “since I’ve already showed you the diamonds, how about I go get you that ice cream now?”
“In a few minutes.” Wrapping her free arm around the one holding her hand, she whispered over to him, “I kind of like it here.”
#msr#xfiles fanfic#x-files fanfic#no mama scully but peanut M&Ms so that's something#i miss the smithsonian and dc and travel#diamonds and ice cream#i think i like it here too#My writing
73 notes
·
View notes
Text
Romeo & Juliet
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Steve Harrington x Reader
Warnings: None
Notes: Shoutout to my dear friend @mxgyver for the inspiration ♥
You had been best friends with Steve Harrington since you’d arrived at Hawkins Elementary in the fifth grade. A kid named Kevin had been bullying him on the playground, and although Steve had been doing his best to ignore the asshole, you found yourself incapable of doing the same. Kevin had intentionally screwed up the science project you’d been working that morning, purely because he thought it’d be funny to torment the new kid, and in the moment, you were so upset that you said nothing. The anger set in after he’d already walked off, laughing to his buddies about what he’d done. So, seeing him bully another innocent person made your blood boil, and before you knew it, you were chucking the basketball in your hands as hard as you could at the back of Kevin’s head.
Kevin flew forward from the unexpected impact, landing flat on his chest on the cement, which knocked the wind out of him. Steve’s jaw dropped as he looked from Kevin to you, meanwhile the ball rolled back over to you, and you picked it up to tuck it under your arm. When Kevin sat up and spun around to locate the culprit, the agitation on his face turned to fear as he locked eyes with you. Apparently the sheer rage in your 11 year old eyes did the trick to let him know you meant business.
“Look, Kevin, I don’t know you, and you don’t know me. But I do know that you’re just some jerk who thinks it’s fun to be mean to people for no reason. You’re a bully. And one thing you’ll learn about me is that I don’t like bullies. So, you really ought to be nicer to your classmates, or you’ll have me to deal with.”
The boy hesitated a moment, before he realized his friends were watching him, obviously expecting him to retaliate. He stood, then crossed his arms as he sneered at you, “Oh yeah? And what are you going to do about it?”
Whack!
The basketball hit Kevin square in the nose as he stumbled backwards, hands covering his face as he cried out in pain.
“That. That’s what I’m going to do about it.”
“You’re crazy!” Kevin yelled over his shoulder, as he ran off, his friends close behind.
“Yeah, and don’t you dare tattle on me, or a bloody nose of yours will be the least of your concerns!” you hollered, watching them retreat to the other side of the playground.
“Thanks for that,” Steve piped up then, and his tone seemed to be a mix of gratitude and bewilderment.
Shrugging, you explained, “Honestly, I mostly did it because he ruined my science project this morning. But also because I do really hate bullies.”
“Whatever the reason, I appreciate it,” Steve said with a chuckle. “Well, you’re obviously pretty good with a basketball. Wanna play HORSE?”
----------
That was 7 years ago, and Steve had been your best friend ever since. All through the remainder of elementary, middle school, and high school, the two of you had been inseparable. The two of you had shared a ton of fun and crazy adventures, as well as some hard times, and you were there for each other through it all. He had shown up on your doorstep 20 minutes after you called and told him about your boyfriend cheating on you, with a tub of ice cream in one hand and a Disney movie VHS in the other. Similarly, you had been there for him about three months ago, when Nancy Wheeler broke his heart.
You’d have never admitted it, but as you got older, you slowly began to realize that you liked him as more than a friend.
For years, you had pushed those feelings to the back of your mind. It didn’t matter how much you liked him; keeping Steve as your best friend was your top priority. You wouldn’t risk losing that. But, on one fateful evening, you found that you could no longer ignore how in love with him you’d fallen.
Your teacher was making your class do a miniature version of Romeo and Juliet as a senior project. Everyone had voted you and Steve as the leads, because you had such good chemistry – despite the fact that you’d spent ages telling people that you were just friends. And of course, the teacher wanted to include the scene where Romeo and Juliet kiss. You and Steve had both tried to talk her out of it, but she wouldn’t budge. So, that’s what led to your current situation: sitting in Steve’s living room on a Wednesday night, a short distance separating you on the couch, practicing your lines.
“O, then, dear saint, let lips do what hands do. They pray; grant thou, lest faith turn to despair,” Steve recited, then ran a hand over his face. “What the fuck does that even mean?”
“Hell if I know,” you muttered, sounding equally as confused as him, before continuing. “Saints do not move, though grant for prayers’ sake.”
“Then move not, while my prayer’s effect I take,” Steve said, then paused and cleared his throat. “And, uh… this is the part where they kiss.”
You could feel his eyes on you, but you kept your eyes glued to the script in your lap, not wanting to meet his gaze.
“Yep… so it is.”
“Do you… should we...?” Steve trailed off, then exhaled slowly, as if calming himself. “We could practice that part too… if you wanted?”
You looked up at him with wide eyes, and he backpedaled immediately.
“Actually, that’s a bad idea. That would be so weird. I honestly don’t even know why I said that. Forget this ever happened,” he rambled, waving a hand in the air exasperatedly.
“I mean…” you began softly, still looking at him despite the fact that he was now staring at the floor. “Ms. Myer made it clear that she wants us to stay true to the script. So we might as well get it over with now, rather than in front of the whole class.”
Steve glanced at you, and the two of you shared a few moments of eye contact before he exhaled again.
“No, yeah, you’re right. We should totally get it over with now. After all, it’s just for the play, right?” Steve said, with feigned nonchalance, and you nodded.
“Exactly! So we should just kiss now, rather than kiss for the first time in front of the entire class. But it’s totally not weird at all, since it’s just for the play. Obviously doesn’t change the fact that we’re friends.”
“Best friends!” Steve agreed earnestly, then ran a hand through his hair as he took a deep breath. “Alright, so, take two…. Then move not, while my prayer’s effect I take.”
Your eyes had been on your script when you felt his gentle fingers tilt your chin up to look at him. The two of you stared into one another’s eyes for a few moments, before Steve leaned in and pressed his lips against yours.
It was beyond everything you’d ever dreamed of – and you had definitely dreamed about it on more than one occasion. His lips were soft and sweet, and you instinctively leaned into him. But, far too soon for your liking, Steve pulled away, although only slightly. His face remained mere inches from yours, as he stared at you with an expression you couldn’t read.
“Thus from my lips, by thine, my sin is purged,” he whispered, after a quick glance at the paper in his hands.
“Then have my lips the sin that they have took,” you responded breathlessly.
“Sin from thy lips? O trespass sweetly urged,” Steve responded, his voice still soft, before looking down at your lips. “Give me my sin again.”
You met his lips without hesitation as he bent down to kiss you once more, and his hand moved from your chin to cradle the back of your head, fingers burying themselves in your hair. Steve dropped the script to the floor, and moved his newly-freed hand to rest on your waist, as your own hands clutched the front of his shirt. The whole thing felt like a daydream, and in the moment, a white-knuckle grip on his shirt served as a way to ground yourself, a reminder that this was actually happening.
The kiss lasted far longer this time, his lips moving slowly and methodically against yours. After what felt like an eternity, you both broke the kiss to catch your breaths, and you realized then that your back was now against the couch and he was leaned over you, enveloping you in his embrace.
Steve rested his forehead against yours, breathing heavily – both from how long the kiss had lasted, and from the adrenaline of the fact that he’d just made out with his best friend.
“God, you have no idea how long I’ve wanted to do that,” Steve whispered, then leaned back to get a better look at you. You smiled warmly at him.
“Ditto.”
“Why didn’t you then?!” Steve asked, surprised as a grin formed on his lips.
“I could ask you the same thing!” you retorted, laughing.
“Fair enough,” he conceded, matching your laugh. As your laughter faded, he grew more serious, although he still wore a small smile. “Truth is, I’ve been in love with you since the day I met you. At the time, I didn’t really have any close friends, so I just really wanted to be friends with you. Plus, I thought you were super cool, so I felt like you were out of my league, ya know, romantically.”
“You thought I was cool?” you asked with a chuckle.
“Of course I did! You were the first person to ever stand up to Kevin Matthews, and you did it on your fourth day at our school!”
The two of you shared more laughter, before he added, “Obviously, now I know you’re actually a giant nerd, so the coolness has worn off.”
“Gee, thanks.”
“Anytime,” Steve replied, then scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. “So, I guess you kind of feel the same way then, huh?”
“I suppose,” you teased, and he smiled. “I didn’t fall for you when I first met you, though. I don’t know exactly when I did…. I think it was freshman year. I remember watching your first baseball game of the season, and thinking you looked really hot in the uniform, especially when you ran over to me in the bleachers, all excited after you’d hit a home run. You were a little sweaty and your hair was messy and god, you looked so good. Then, a week or two later, I watched you flirt with some girl, and I remember getting really mad about it but couldn’t understand why. It took me like three days to realize it was jealousy, and that I’d caught feelings for you. The feelings only got stronger over time, and eventually, I realized I was in love with you. But I was too scared of losing you as a friend to do anything about it.”
“The toughest girl I know, scared of losing me?” Steve quipped, placing his hand on his chest and giving you an exaggeratedly shocked look. You rolled your eyes.
“Only because I love you, smartass.”
Steve grinned brightly, then resumed his previous position, looming over you on the couch as his arm wrapped around your shoulders and the other rested on your waist once again. His lips hovered over yours before he said, “I love you, too,” and kissed you.
The two of you spent the rest of the night just like that: making out on the couch, making up for lost time, the play now long forgotten.
#steve harrington#stranger things#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x you#steve harrington fanfiction#steve harrington fic#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington fan fiction#steve harrington fan fic#my writing
67 notes
·
View notes
Text
Paper Cut | Edmund Pevensie x Reader Soulmate AU
Warnings: Mentions of injury/blood, describing pain, seemingly near-death experience and talk about death, probably some cussing
Time/Era: Modern AU but the Pevensies have been to Narnia.
Word Count: 2.4k
Summary: Every injury your soulmate receives, you also receive. When you finally meet your soulmate, you have a few bones to pick.
A/N: Hello! This is the first imagine I’ve written on this blog, so I decided to do something a little more light-hearted for our favorite just king. I’m also a sucker for soulmate aus. There will be a part 2 for this story :D Feel free to leave requests :) Also, I’ve never been to Cambridge University so please take everything I say about it with a grain of salt lol
Part 2 | Part 3 | masterlist | read on ao3
It’s a common courtesy to try and be as careful as you can when it comes to your body. Not for your sake, but for your soulmate’s. Every papercut, cramp, broken bone, and even every itch you feel, your other half does as well. So, it was common sense to try to be as careful as you could to not inflict pain on them. Or at least that’s what Y/N thought.
She spent her whole life dodging anything she felt could cause her harm. This included “normal kid” things like playing on the playground, rolling down hills, jumping off things, or playing sports. Her heart was always in the right place, even if her friends and family called her a stick in the mud for declining their “fun” requests. She could not, and will not, injure her person. When she was around 8, she had been playing with a paper airplane and it just barely sliced her finger. It left behind a pesky papercut that stung. Bad. The small injury left Y/N guilty for days afterward.
She has assumed that her soulmate was on the same page as her for the longest time. Aside from a few skinned knees (they were kids after all,) Y/N was left unscathed. She went on her days carefree until she was about fifteen.
It seemed as though Y/N’s soulmate had completely changed their deminer overnight. It started with a bit of road rash on her palms. Y/N assumed they had fallen accidentally. Annoying, sure, but it was more than manageable. Then, her lip split open and bled for almost 15 minutes.
As the week went on, large bruises started appearing on her legs and hips. Maybe the road rash fall was worse than she initially thought. Again, she just rode it off as clumsiness. It wasn’t long until her fingertips started to turn purple. This made Y/N panic.
“Ma’am?” Y/N interrupted her science teacher in the middle of her lecture, “I think there’s something wrong with my hands.” The purple started to spread down her fingers towards her knuckles. They also proved to be getting harder to move.
“Oh, dear, you’re freezing.” Ms. Adamson remarks, taking Y/N’s hands into her own.
“What’s happening? Am I dying?” Her entire hand was now numb.
“I don’t think so, Miss L/N, but, it’ll help you and them out if we warm you up.”
Her toes suffered the same fate, she discovered during a visit to the school’s infirmary. (Which wasn’t even worth visiting in Y/N’s opinion.) The nurse at Y/N’s school didn’t have the “jurisdiction” to help Y/N properly, so she had to settle for a wet paper towel that was warmed in the microwave. Y/N just wished to be sent home instead. By the time she was finally set free, the purple had faded but her skin tone was not back to normal. Hopefully, the paper towel did something for her soulmate cause this sure as hell wasn’t Y/N’s fault. Her parents were flabbergasted when she got home, mostly upset that they made her miss so many of her classes. Neither had any explanation but tried to offer unhelpful comforting all the same.
When Y/N awoke the next morning, all of the fingers in her hand had gone back to normal and she regained feeling. Finally, her soulmate was finally safe.
She spent the day coming up with ridiculous reasons as to why they had almost given her frostbite. Maybe they got locked in a freezer at an ice cream store and had to wait for the store to reopen to let them out. Maybe they live in Antarctica and they got locked out of their house in their underwear. Maybe they were trying to win a bet to see who could stay in ice water the longest. The daydreams were cut short as she was harshly awoken by a searing pain in her abdomen.
Ms. Adamson dropped her whiteboard marker and panicked when she heard Y/N scream. It wasn’t a normal teenage girl scream either. No, this scream was filled with pure agony and distress. It echoed against the walls and vibrated the desks. It sounded as if she was getting murdered. Y/N fell to the floor and landed in a big heap. The scientist hurriedly ran towards Y/N and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw the teen’s blood pooling on the linoleum floor. It appeared she had been stabbed, by the looks of it.
Pointing at various other students to do various tasks, call an ambulance, call the office, and to go get another teacher, she took hold of Y/N’s hand.
“It’s going to be okay,” She whispered, “You’re going to be fine. Keep your eyes open for me.”
Y/N felt very odd. Was this what dying felt like? She felt as though she was underwater; she could hear Ms. Adamson but her voice was muffled and she couldn’t make anything out. Y/N felt dizzy and sick at the same time, all she wanted to do was shut her eyes. So she did. Relief filled her as quickly as the pain. Her wound felt cold as if someone was pushing a damp cloth onto it. The pain lessened and lessened until there was none at all.
~
Five years later she had almost forgotten about what had happened. Almost. In the years that followed the incident, severe gashes and bruises had become a normal occurrence. Her body was riddled with what seemed like battle scars, and she was almost always on edge. She had no way of knowing what was going to happen to her, nor when it was going to happen. This felt really unfair. She had been so careful for them, but they treated themself like a rag doll.
Much to her delight, when she hit eighteen all of the injuries suddenly stopped. The last injury she had received was a dark black bruise that covered her entire side, then nothing. It had been two years and all she got were papercuts and burned tongues.
“Take a break,” Y/N’s roommate grabs the pen out of her hand and places it on the desk. “You’ve been working on that for ages, come get coffee with me.”
Y/N was currently in her third year at Cambridge University, working on her undergraduate biology degree. For her degree, she had to take organic chemistry and it was, in simple terms, kicking her ass. Her professor is shitty, the work was hard and Y/N was losing motivation.
“I can’t. If I stop I’ll fail the final, then fail the class then never graduate.” Y/N mumbles, picking up her pen again and scribbling something down.
“That’s not true, just come with me. Please?”
“I said no, Y/B/F/N.”
“What if you take your books with you? A change of environment might help you study.”
Y/N leans back in her chair and looks up at her roommate. Maybe she had a point, it might do her good to get out a little bit. She packs her things and the two make their way to the coffee shop.
The coffee shop on campus was small and always packed. The school preferred to call it “cozy,” but still, it’s small. Surprisingly, there weren’t many people inside.
“Most people must’ve already left campus for break,” Y/B/F/N said, seemingly reading your mind.
Only three of the tables had students sitting at them. One in the far corner had a girl who looked to be a very frustrated first year, huddled over a croissant and an English textbook. A few tables down sat four boys and one girl. Each had books open and pens in their hands, but by picking up snippets of their conversation, they were talking about whether Voldemort or Darth Vader would win in a fight. Finally, near the window, sat a boy who was staring straight at her. She recognized him from a few of her general education classes. Y/N had never talked to this boy, but he was rather cute. He was wearing a crimson sweater and ripped jeans with converse, hair messily tossed to the side. Y/N couldn’t decide whether or not he was staring at her or was in a very deep thought so she waved. No wave back.
The two girls get their coffee and sit down a few tables away from the boy.
“Do you know that guy?” Y/B/F/N asks, moving her head towards crimson sweater.
“Not officially, I recognize him. Oh, what’s his name? I knew it at one point…” Y/N reaches into her bag and pulls out her books again, placing them on the table. As if it were a habit, she immediately starts studying again. She glances past her friend; the guy was still staring at that one spot.
Time passes fast for Y/N but slow for Y/B/F/N. She tried to speak with you but ultimately gave up. So, bidding you goodbye, she left to go find her boyfriend. Y/N was kind of relieved, she can finally study in peace. The big group also left, after fighting about whether a time turner should be illegal or not, so the cafe was left with an almost eery silence. So silent that you can hear every pencil scratch, every tap of a keyboard, and every gulp of coffee.
At some point, the boy had gotten up to get another cup of coffee and passed by Y/N. He was wearing a shit ton of cologne, so he left a scent trail wherever he went. Making his way back to his table, he tripped and spilled his coffee all over Y/N’s chemistry notes.
“No, no, no, no, no!!!!!” Y/N screeches, wiping away the coffee with her bare hands. The drink splashes onto the boy’s pants and shoes.
“Oh as- oh fuck, I am so sorry!” He grabs a wad of napkins and tries to blot the paper. She had worked on that study guide for hours, and now it was ruined. There was no way her professor would take it now. Thank god her laptop was still in her bag.
Panicked, Y/N picks up her notebook and starts flipping through it. Her pen marks were bleeding together and there was no way to save them. Coffee crimson boy grimaces and picks up the notebook.
“I don’t suppose this was an art class and you could turn it in as an abstract piece?” He says in a serious tone, though the words were highly sarcastic. Y/N lets out a single laugh.
“I wish it were, but no. O Chem,” Coffee crimson’s face contorts even more.
“Ouch, um, do you have it backed up anywhere?”
“Ah yes, I have my notebook backed up.” The previously broken ice was discarded and Y/N was frustrated again.
“You should have done it on your laptop.”
“And you should watch where the fuck you’re going.” Y/N snatches the notebook from his hand. Coffee crimson notices your tone and quickly backtracks.
“Hey, let me redo it for you then,” He glances at the textbook casually. “I’m sure I can figure it out.”
“And why should I trust you? I don’t know you and my grade is riding on this.”
“Okay, that’s fair,” His smile was warm. “I’m Edmund Pevensie, I’m in the prelaw program.”
“Oh, perfect, a law student that’s going to attempt my organic chemistry homework. Wonder what could go wrong.”
“I’m sure I can figure it out. Law is hard, maybe a different kind of hard, but still hard. I can do hard.”
“Take a shot every time sweater guy says hard. I feel like I’m at a frat party.”
“I’m trying to fix my mistake here,” Now Edmund is the one that looks frustrated. “Here, take my number. I’ll text you updates and meet you back here tomorrow.” He looks at the clock. Damn, he had a gorgeous jawline. “4:32 pm. Exactly 24 hours from now.” Edmund scribbles his number onto a napkin and hands it to Y/N. As he writes, she can’t help but notice a long, jagged scar running the back of his hand. She scrunchs her eyebrows.
~
Edmund actually kept his word. Every hour until four am that night he sent Y/N updates. Goofy pictures of him googling stupid questions or him writing. He sent a video that gave Y/N a perfect shot of the scar. Curiously, Y/N looks down at her own hand.
The next day, his photo updates started coming again. This time they were more serious, showing the study guide. He ended up putting his own commentary in the margins; some funny some that made her think of the material differently. Y/N could really tell he was smart, even by his handwriting.
He sent a picture to Y/N at 4:25 of the table in the coffee shop. “I’m early” was sent at the exact moment Y/N opened the door.
“Wow, I’m impressed. I didn’t actually think you’d show.” Y/N sat opposite of him and smiled. He was wearing the same (coffee stained) jeans as yesterday and a button-up shirt.
“I wouldn’t do all that work for nothing,” He smiled again and handed Y/N a new notebook she had never seen before.
As she gripped the pages, the corner dug into her palm and cut her.
“Ow!” The two said at the same time. They both had a thin cut in the middle of their palms. His large brown eyes met Y/N’s and they stared for a moment. Y/N then grabbed his hand and pushed up his sleeve to show the scar going up the back of his hand. Y/N couldn’t look away from his skin; just as she had thought, it was identical to hers.
Meeting his gaze again, she pressed a hand to her stomach. Her hand rested right above a large, jagged scar that didn’t seem to heal quite right. His eyes followed the line of her arm.
“Edmund, I think you have a lot of explaining to do.”
#edmund pevensie#edmund pevensie x reader#edmund x reader#the chronicles of narnia#narnia#edmund pevensie fanfic#edmund pevensie fanfiction#the chronicles of narnia fanfic#the chronicles of narnia fanfiction#soulmate#soulmate au
526 notes
·
View notes
Text
No One Has to Know
Pairing: Angel Reyes x black!reader
Summary: Since there isn’t a lot of angel Reyes x black reader imagines going on here I was wondering if u can write a request for me that. You and angel are in a secret relationship because y’all are ten years apart and your mom( who’s mayor) finds out?? Requested by @briannab1234
Warnings: None for this part
A/N: This was going one way and then it went another, but I hope you all enjoy!
It was a hot ass day in Santo Padre, so it was no surprise that Adrian’s raspa shop was full. Today you were accompanied with your fake group of friends (except for Bryce) aka the group of friends your mom approved of.
When your pickle raspa with chamoy and lucas was finished, you searched for an empty table, only for you to find the one table you didn’t want to sit at because of who sat next to it. The Mayans. Or more specifically Angel Reyes, your secret boyfriend. The argument from last night replayed in your head as you stared at the table.
“Why not?” You yelled, throwing down your bag.
“Because its not smart Y/N.” Angel stared at you through a cloud of cigarette smoke while you paced back and forth.
Sitting in his lap you took his cigarette and put it out. Cradling his face, you kissed him. “What’s stupid about wanting my boyfriend to be my date at my graduation party?”
Angel scrubbed his face in frustration. This argument between the two of you was becoming more frequent. You wanted to make your relationship public, but he didn’t. He didn’t want everyone else to confirm what he already thought. He didn’t want them to say he was a low life and no good for the mayor’s daughter or that he was too old for you (his 34 to your 24).
“Listen, querida we can go public another time. Just take that loser Rob and make sure he keeps his hands to himself.” Angel kissed the top of your head to end the argument.
You hit him in the chest and pushed off him. “Fuck you, Angel! If you just want me to be your little fucktoy and not your girlfriend just say so.” Before he could stop you, you were already out the door. Once again, his insecurities fucked him over.
“Hey, yo, Y/N over here!” Coco’s voice pulled you out of your head. He was pointing to the table next to him. No way you could pretend that you didn’t see the table now.
Starting your way over there Eileen grabbed your wrist to stop you. “How about we just eat them to go?” Her green eyes wide with fear.
You broke out of what she thought was an iron grip. “Its over 100 degrees outside. Trust me they won’t bite, unless,” you leaned in closer to her and dropped your voice lower. “you want them to.”
Leaving Eileen in all her white woman shock, Bryce followed you to the empty table. Both of you greeted the men at the table besides you. You barely gave any energy to Angel while Bryce gave Gilly all her attention due to her crush on him.
Eventually, your friends joined you, still wary of the Mayans. Rob sat next to you and wrapped his arm behind your seat. Angel wanted to break that arm in half.
This midday delight was less enjoyable than you wanted it to be. It was tense and not just because you weren’t talking to Angel. Your friends made it a point to ignore your Mayan friends and while the Mayans did their best to make your snotty friends uncomfortable by making the most vulgar jokes (which were hilarious by the way).
Most of the time, Bryce and you talked to the Mayans. They were by far better conversationalists. Plus, you and Coco had a lot to talk about since you were Letty’s mentor at school.
In the middle of listening to EZ tell an embarrassing story about Angel, Rob saw Angel staring at you a little too long. So, slightly he tilted your chin towards him and kissed you.
You scrambled to end the kiss. In no way shape or form you led Rob to believe you were in a relationship. Even though he was your escort to the party, you explicitly told him that y’all were going nowhere.
When the kiss ended, Angel was nowhere to be found. A great part of you wanted to dump the raspa on Rob, but you didn’t want to make a mess in Adrian’s place. Instead you punched him in the face and left the shop with a bunch of cackling Mayans and Bryce.
It didn’t take you long to find Angel. He was a couple of blocks away at his dad’s carniceria. “Angel, I-”
He held his hand up to stop you. Flicking his cigarette down, he stomped it out. “Done with your ivy league boyfriend?”
“Don’t do that. I wasn’t expecting him to kiss me.”
Stepping down from the stoop, Angel got somewhat eye level with you. “You definitely let him kiss you longer than necessary.”
A black escalade rolled up, revealing up, revealing your mom behind the window. “Y/N, dear we need to get ready for the party.”
“Hi, Ms. Mayor.” Angel waved at your mom and in return she gave him a curt nod.
Patting you on your arm, Angel gave you his congratulations and returned to his father’s shop.
Once inside the car, the tirade started. ‘What did I tell you about those Mayans? Have your fun with them in private not in public.’ ‘Stay away from that Reyes boy. I don’t like how he looks at you.’ ‘You could’ve at least been hanging out with the smart one.’ ‘You should be focused on your career and Rob.’
Every line you heard before and just like every other time you were ignoring each word. Her nor Angel was going to ruin this relationship.
--
“I don’t know, Pops. Maybe I should wait til she gets home, and we can celebrate together. Just the two of us.”
Felipe fixed his son’s tie. “Nonsense, Angel. You’re going to your girlfriend’s graduation party. She wants you there, son.”
“What if I embarrass her?”
“You won’t,” EZ quietly entered the room, dressed up as well. “We’ll make sure of it.”
“We?”
EZ pulled back the curtains to reveal the Mayans all in suits on their bikes. “We got your back, bro.”
Angel squeezed his brother into a tight hug. “Thanks, mano.”
“Let’s go get your girl.” EZ clapped Angel on his back.
--
This had to be the most extra party ever, but extra was your mom’s middle name. All you wanted was a simple bbq, good music, drinks, and your friends. But nope this turned into an extravaganza and networking opportunity for your mom.
“You can’t be here!” You heard your mother’s voice despite her trying to keep her voice down.
Your eyes followed her voice and the sight you saw left you breathless. Angel in a dark striped suit strutting towards you with the rest of the mc in suits as well, trailing behind him.
“What are they doing here?” Rob asked with a mix of fear and disgust. He was truly a horrible person; you didn’t know how you put up with him for so long.
“He came,” you happily whispered. You shoved your champagne flute in Rob’s hands not caring that it was spilling on him. Your only goal was to get to Angel.
The dress you were wearing didn’t allow you to jump Angel like you wanted to. He could see the conflict on your face, so instead he twirled you around to fully admire the way the dress clung to your body and how it brightened the aura around you.
After your 360 turn, Angel twirled you inside his arms, grabbed the sides of your face and leaned down to kiss you. “You look beautiful, querida.” He whispered against your lips, his hand running up and down your leg exposed by the hip high slit.
“Not as good as you,” You bit your lip at the sight of Angel in a suit. His jet-black hair perfectly gelled back, his suit clinging to his body.
“Impossible. Now introduce everyone to your boyfriend.” The slap to your ass didn’t bothered you, in fact you laughed it off and began introducing Angel as the love of your life. The shocked gasps of the stuck-up residents of Santo Padre as you made the introductions did not go unnoticed by you, but you also didn’t give one flying fuck.
On the other side of the room you could not hear the most objected protest of them all. “Get him off my daughter!” The mayor ordered the president of the Mayans.
“No can do, Izzie,” Bishop smirked. Whenever he could he’d like to stick it to the mayor.
“Its Isadora,” she corrected him. “I will not allow my daughter make the same mistakes I did.”
The holier than thou act was grinding Bishop’s gears. There was a time when the mayor wasn’t a stuck-up bitch. “Watch it, Ms. Mayor. If it wasn’t for my fucked up feelings for you, I’d shoot you where you stand.”
“Obispo, please.” Her tone softer, reminiscent of the times she writhed under him. “She has a future. She has a future outside of Santo Padre. Don’t let my daughter-”
“Our daughter.” It was his turn to correct her.
Isadora sputtered. There was only one other person she told the truth to and that because she was caught, and he promised to never to tell anybody. “How did- how did you know?”
“I always suspected, but you kept her in LA with her ‘dad’ most of the time, so I couldn’t confirm until she kept popping up at the club. Easy enough to get DNA for a test.”
In all her being, Isadora wanted to slap the man. “You had no right.”
“And you had no right to keep her from me!” Bishop was upset at all the missed opportunities. You were a lovely young woman and he missed out on the chance to watch you grow up, but now he refused to stay away from you anymore.
Your yelling tore the two away. The unexpected guest getting all the attention now.
“Daddy!” Your arms encircled around the older man. His appearance was a welcomed surprise.
When he got done spinning you around, you introduced him to Angel. The three of you engaging in an animated conversation.
Isadora and Bishop watched off in the corner. Isadora in shock and Bishop in jealously.
“Tell her or I will.” Bishop threatened his old flame before he left heartbroken from seeing his daughter call another man dad.
A/N 2: Were yall ready for that surprise?
Tags: @angrythingstarlight @starrynite7114 @briannab1234 @chaneajoyyy @titty-teetee @thickemadame @brownsugarcoffy @ifoundmyhappythought @marvelmaree @browngirldominion
#black!reader#angel reyes#angel reyes x reader#angel reyes x black!reader#Mayans MC#mayans fandom#mayans fanfic#mayans mc fanfic#angel reyes fanfic#frizzlefic#frizzlewrites
421 notes
·
View notes
Text
bhah ch3 reread u know the drill
what is Jamie doing with all this oil I am concerned
god the tension of knowing Jamie is there but not talking to her but Dani probably secretly hoping she will
aww is she picking up more wonder woman comics for mikey?? cute
gah I love that they slip back into playful banter so easily despite everything going on
also 10/10 that the gays in town would be trying on the tackiest sunglasses in the service station (and 12/10 that Jamie actually brought them)
Dani Carson car adventures!! i would read a whole 20k word chapter just on that
sdfkjdshjfhd Dani throwing herself to the ground when she sees Jamie in the supermarket I’m losing it
“Yeah and then she left” ouch
THREE GAYS IN A SUPERMARKET WHAT WILL HAPPEN
aww Jamie Carson reunion tooooo cute
oh my god the tension of them standing back to back trying not to touch lmao
Jamie rly is the teeniest in town huh
Dani getting all protective and mad over Mikey having to sit outside school is v sweet
Jamie to the rescue how cute
Jamie’s collarbone: hello. Dani’s gay panic: LOOK AWAY
also sdkjfhdkjhg Jamie working w her hands is so hot we need more fics just talking about her getting dirty. for the good of the nation
there is so much going on here the cute teasing Dani feeling all weird abt their whole dynamic jamie giving her looks the engagement ring I am not equipped to process all of it
“you think there are secrets in this town?” just ur burning love for each other ladies!
once again mechanic!jamie... i am compromised
aww Dani bby literally does not know what to do with herself. the juxtaposition of the depth of their relationship and the little moments of familiarity with the awkwardness of people who don’t really know each other properly anymore is so fucking well done here
Eddie’s “honey I’m home” moment carrying her over the threshold afkjhsdkjf good for him
Dani and this house got beef huh
Dani: sometimes things with Eddie just don’t feel right but I’m sure that’s fine. Dani when she loses a tiny piece of her relationship w Jamie: level 5 meltdown. Literally the theme of this fic is “honey you got a big storm comin” and I love it
this dig at pineapple on pizza........ offensive
“Instead, she reset her mask, pulled the rope to part the stage curtains, and tied the other end around her neck.” Jesus.
“the other part of Dani, the part that never knew how to stop missing Jamie” i will cryyyy
starting a gofundme for Dani’s car asap
Eddie putting the moves on I can’t look. but lmao when he finds a girl that’s actually into him and wants this kind of attention his whole world is gonne be rocked
can we get Dani some therapy pls this is not how u should feel abt the person ur gonna marry. or about yourself
*gasp* the wontons mixtape
hmmmm I’m Not in Love and A Case Of You really are a one-two punch huh
lol I just went to play them and I was apparently in the middle of listening to Stop Making This Hurt by The Bleachers which feels... apt
fuck. making a mixtape for someone truly is peak romance huh? music my beloved
hmmm i just realised that this timeline parallels the flashback chapters w a new Taylor in school in each how cool. and also Nan vs Jamie taking on responsibilities w these kids and stepping up for them in their own way pls my emotions
aahh the coffee date I kinda forgot how fast Dani made this relationship rekindle bless her
wait clara and horace does that mean abigail is in Dani’s class too??? she lives??
a reserved sign pls that’s so cute
OWEN! god I love the levity and banter w Jamie he brings to fics
there is just so much fondness between them it always shines through no matter what they’re talking about I love it
this backpacking chat... envisioning Dani n Jamie once Mikey is grown up going on a big tour of europe together n fufilling Dani’s dreams
the fact that Jamie was drawn back to this place... by what hmmmm ms taylor. by what
oof this really is a painful rehashing of the past huh.
“star hike” lmao
"I can fix it." "You can't." OUCH
ooft just rip the bandaid right off. “I missed you. Everyday.” god my heart
arguing in an alley behind the pharmacy that’s gay rights
"Because if it was going to end, then I wanted it over quickly!” jamie ‘everyone always leaves so I cut them off before they can hurt me‘ taylor everyone. I am not doing well
ok with the context of like... everything from the future chapters this scene hits even harder than the first time i read it jesus
still can’t get over Dani ‘trying not to recall the memories of the last time they were in this room together’ was Jamie absolutely falling to pieces in her arms *screams forever* i remember reading that line and imagning so many things it could have been and yet yall went for the ultimate stab to the heart bravo
god I’m just thinking about how much they’ve both changed in those 10 years and how much they’ve stayed the same and just. god the way they’re so drawn to each other still!!!! i can’t even comprehend
blue schrunchie cherished friend
i feel like there is a significance to the red door I cant place and all my brain will provide is “you, me, her” but polyamory adventures is probably not the direction this is going
Jamie like “want a tour of ur future home babe? lets go” (I do love how enchanted Dani is by all of it though)
gah I love Jamie and Mikey together soooo much
find u a person that eats all the foods u don’t like. pickle soulmates
heh “Miss Dani” poor Mikey is goin through it lolol
they are all so cute together i love this lil sunday afternoon family
“Dani kept her gaze fixed on Jamie for just a second longer, studying her profile” gay
there has been several mentions of Jamie’s unreadable/blank expressions this chapter and I can’t stop laughing at her losing her mind over how much she loves Dani and trying to keep it in check every time
THEY’RE FRIENDS AGAIN
AND THEY’RE HUGGING OH HAPPY DAYS
oooh the sandalwood cologne
idk why this Jamie Eddie handshake is making me laugh so much but I love them
Eddie pulling Dani in closer to himself when Jamie’s there..... he knows
staying awake until 2am to finish rereading gay fanfiction... clownery (but fun!) goodnight
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
Have Me, Have You, Have Us
@carlosreyesweek Day 3: “Well, that just happened” + Friendship.
Summary: Five times Carlos reveals something about himself that no one else knows, and it helps him get closer to the 126 crew, and one time the 126 knows something that Carlos doesn't.
This is a multi-chaptered fic. I've tried to write them all in time to be published together, but by God, they weren't having it. I still haven't decided how I'll update, but I'm thinking bi-weekly. Tags will be updated accordingly.
Tags: Carlos Reyes, TK Strand, Paul Strickland, Marjan Marwani, Mateo Chavez, Judd Ryder, Owen Strand, Michelle Blake, Original Female Character, Original Male Character, Developing Friendship.
Warnings: Mentions of Past Homophobia.
Beta: The owner of my soul @lire-casander
Read on AO3
---
Chapter 1: Paul: Live This Life, It's All We Have
Carlos walks into the honky-tonk a mere forty-five minutes after his shift ended. He was on the way home when TK called him and asked if he would detour. He likes the man, so it didn't need much pondering over.
He sees TK standing in front of one of the multiple dartboards hung on the wall, alongside Michelle, Captain Strand, Judd, Marjan and Mateo. They seem to be engrossed in a contest, if the annoyance on Marjan's face, the smugness in Judd's and the paper and pen in Mateo's hand are anything to go by.
He hesitates for a moment, the idea of walking into the middle of the group to greet them sends a slight shiver down his back and he quickly decides he'll wait for them to finish. He spots Paul sitting at the self-claimed "126 table." He moves towards the bar, ordering mineral water, before he grabs his drink and walks towards the man. Recognising TK's jacket slung over the chair right next to Paul, he plops on the next stool over.
Paul turns around, a hint of surprise in his eyes, until the realisation of who this hits him, and it's replaced with a smile.
"Hey, man."
"Hey," Carlos greets him back, "how you doing?"
Paul shrugs, and even though it's not much, Carlos understands the meaning behind it all the same. They fall into a comfortable silence, Carlos' eyes roaming the open area ahead of them. Three girls stand in the corner, dancing quietly amongst each other, two elderly men occupy a booth, Carlos gets the vibe that they're trading life-altering experiences. More "dudebros" hang around the snooker tables and dartboards. Carlos is about to focus back on TK, when he notices a singular woman sitting in a booth alone, a drink in her hand, a small, shy smile on her lips and eyes trained somewhere on their table.
Carlos frowns. He turns around, about to ask for some super-human Paul deduction powers when he realises that Paul is staring right back at her. A shy smile on his face too.
Carlos blinks. He looks back at the woman and sees that her eyes are now on her table, and then he turns to Paul, and his eyes are roaming the ceiling of the bar. He turns back to the woman, and now she's looking at Paul again. And Paul has his eyes locked on her.
Carlos curls into himself slightly, trying to get out of their visual field. He's sitting somewhat between them, and he'd like to not be. He concentrates on his drink, and everything else in the bar that isn't Paul and his potential lady friend.
A few minutes later, he can't help but look towards her again. She's got her phone out now, scrolling up and down on the screen. Turning to Paul, he finds he's looking at his drink as well.
Carlos goes baffled. The woman is clearly interested in Paul, and while he might not be a super-detective like the other man, he can tell that the feeling is reciprocated. And yet, they're both just sitting here, alternating between eye flirting and avoidance. His curiosity gets the best of him, and he slides into the chair in between them.
"So, you're just not going to talk to her?"
Paul gawks at him, eyes widening in clear shock before he schools his reaction into some form of indifference.
"I don't know what you're talking about."
"Man," Carlos starts, rolling his eyes at the man, "I may not have the Gods of perception poised on my shoulders, but I'm not that blind!"
Paul narrows his eyes in response. Carlos is pretty sure he's going for accusation, but he's been trained to pick up on anything underneath, and in this case, it's a moment of contemplation. Whatever it is though, Paul seems to have made up his mind on it rather quickly. He sighs and looks down at his drink again.
"It's hard, man. Last thing I need is another rejection."
Carlos can't help the wave of sympathy that goes through him. The again that Paul’s not saying takes him back to the night they went clubbing. TK hadn't said much about why, just that a friend needed a night to have fun and forget about things.
"Ahh. Yeah. That's the queer life."
Paul snorts in reply, "Yeah, not all of us can find the one gay firefighter transfer and charm the pants off him."
Carlos lets out some mix of a loud laugh and a snort.
"Hey! I'm lucky right now, but that doesn't mean growing up didn't suck."
He can tell he's said too much by the way Paul goes quiet, and the atmosphere around them changes. With both understanding and pain. They look at each other, sharing a sympathetic smile, trying to convey a silent "yeah? You too?"
"Parents took it hard?" Paul asks.
Carlos lets out a genuine smile at that. If there's one thing he was blessed with the moment he was born, it was his family.
"The family was amazing. It's everyone else that wasn't."
Paul doesn't ask after that, not verbally at least. Carlos can see the questions in his eyes. He takes a calming breath. No one knows the story that's swarming around his mind right now. Michelle might have collected and connected bits and pieces through the years, but other than that, no one in Austin knows about his childhood.
But here he is. He's okay. And he has a friend who is in a place he was in years ago. Fighting with acceptance and fear of rejection. He takes another breath.
"I came out to my dad and sister when I was 12. Everything went well. They were supportive, pledged their love, all of that," he starts. "A few weeks later though, I started finding notes in my locker."
Paul lets out a groan, undeniably aware of what kind of notes Carlos is talking about.
"A few weeks after the notes started, I got called into the principal’s office and told that my dad would be informed and they would help us "change my homosexual ways", he added, air quotations included.
It takes him back to a decade and a half ago. When a young, short and lanky Carlos was in science class, the notes hidden in the depth of his backpack. When the school speakers boomed with the principal's voice saying "Carlos Reyes, please report to the Principal's office. Carlos Reyes, please report to the Principal's office." He remembers thinking, hoping, that it was about the notes, that the principal will ask who is sending him the vile words, and will make them stop.
He remembers standing up to leave, and the teacher, Mr. Roger, telling to pack his bag as well. He remembers hearing a strange tone, but not quite understanding it. He knows now it was poison, venom, hate. He remembers doing it anyway. He remembers the walk down the hallway, bag on his shoulders, and the teachers glaring at him through the glass slits in the doors.
He remembers getting to the office. The secretary, Ms. Harding, holding his hand, telling him "The Lord will cure you." He remembers not knowing what they meant. Not knowing what they were talking about. He doesn't get the chance to ask. He remembers being led to the Principal's room, the big office much more intimidating to his twelve-year-old eyes than it should have been. He remembers the nameplate; a large golden script of "Mr. Steve Atwood" and a smaller "Principal of Lubbock Junior High School" on a wooden piece. He remembers thinking it wasn't normal wood, it was red, and he didn't know wood could be red.
He remembers Mr. Atwood speaking, telling him that life is ruled by the Bible and God and Jesus. That he's a child who can still change. That this isn't the way to continue living. That his dad will be informed. That he will get help. That there are camps. That he will stop being this way.
"Were you out at school?" Paul asks, the horror evident in his tone.
It's the same horror Carlos remembers feeling when they were leaving church a few weeks before the incident, his sister by his side and their dad a few steps up ahead, talking to a neighbour. His sister had pointed towards a rainbow flag hung on the house across the street from the church. "We should get you one and hang it at home, that way the other boys like you will know where to find you," she had giggled. He had giggled right along with her, until he heard a gasp coming from behind him, and turned to find Mrs. Atwood behind him, eyes wide as he stared down at him in what he now knows was disgust. He remembers the fear that ran through him. But then his sister ran ahead. And he had followed her.
"Not really, but it doesn't make a difference," he explains. "It's not like they would have been supportive if I sat them down and told them."
Paul shakes his head, and then asks, "And then what happened?"
"My dad came in somewhere through the dialogue, I remember Mr. Atwood standing up, trying to greet him, but he was mad. Angry in a way I've never seen before. He told me to go outside and wait for him."
Carlos pauses, the memory assaulting his senses. "I heard him screaming at the principal, saying that it wasn't Mr. Atwood's place to talk to me, that I was a child, that it was none of his business. That I wouldn’t be coming back to that school again."
He remembers the entire interaction like it was mere days ago. His dad walking out of the office, squatting down to Carlos' level and asking him if he had all his things. Carlos had answered a weak "yes", and his dad was already holding his hand, pulling him out of the school and into the car.
"He was quiet throughout the car ride. We turned into our street, but he just kept going, saying he forgot to get something from the store. He started to joke around with me then, telling me he was the World's Strongest Man and he could carry me, and the car and everything and anything. I played right along, and somehow, I found myself agreeing that if he could carry me then he was as strong as he said. We circled around the block, didn't even go to any stores, and parked in front of our porch. He pulled me through his door, hid my head in his neck and ran me home."
Carlos pauses. He can see Paul frowning over the story losing sense. Just like he had thought for so long. It never made sense to him why his dad carried him. Why that day? Why that fast? Until…
"I later found out that someone had written the wonderful “f” slur on our garage door, and he didn't want me to see that."
Paul smiles and nods. Carlos knows there is nothing else he could do. There are no words or actions to express what he felt when he found that out. His dad, the man that had spent his everything raising him, seeing something he knew would hurt his child, and doing everything in his power to protect him. If he turns out to be half the father his dad was, he would consider himself a good father.
"We started packing almost immediately, and we were out of that town in a week. He wouldn't let me or my sister leave the house, not even to play in the yard, throughout the week. Dad said he got a transfer, but he was home for a month, so I have a feeling that wasn't exactly true."
"He just packed y'all up and brought you here?" Paul asks.
"Yes. That's exactly what he did. He wanted us to live freely. To love freely. And he knew we wouldn't be able to do that in Lubbock. So he moved us out."
"To Austin?"
"Yeah, I mean, it was miles better than Lubbock, so, no complaints." Paul hums, but Carlos isn't done, "And plus, I met you, my new bestest friend in Austin!"
Paul laughs at that, and Carlos can't help but join him at Paul's mumbled "Yeah, right!"
The laughter dies down, and the easy silence returns. Carlos lifts the drink to his lips, eyes searching for TK. He sees him practically hanging off Mateo, arms around his shoulders. Marjan butts in between, shaking her hands towards the board while TK makes some sort of hand gesture. They're trying to show Mateo how to throw a dart, he realises. Slightly to their side, Michelle, Captain Strand and Judd hang around, beers in hands, looking pleased. His vision roams the bar again, falling on the woman, and it dawns on him that he never got to tell Paul what started the whole story in the first place.
The realisation sends him into a frenzy. He turns to Paul, only to, of course, find him looking at the woman. He pokes Paul's arm, and his eyes break off her to focus back on Carlos.
"I didn't tell you my coming out story because I had nothing better to do, you know," Carlos starts. "I have more story."
Paul shakes his head, a smile on his face, before making a "go ahead" gesture with his hands.
"When we moved here, my dad sat me down, and told me that he had my back, and that I should live free. Be the person that I am, who happens to be gay. And I thought that would be it, you know, I'd live now. My family was supportive. I was in an open city. I had it all good."
"But?" Paul interrupts.
"But. It wasn't that easy. That interaction with the principal and the looks of the teachers hit me harder the more I grew up, the more I started to understand what they meant. And I found myself a seventeen-year-old gay guy that was out in every way but wasn’t really out. I wouldn't ask anyone out. I wouldn't flirt. I wouldn't even let myself look at guys. All because I was afraid of that judgement and rejection and hate."
Paul huffs a breath, eyes moving to stare at the table. Carlos doesn't speak either. He knows that's what this is all about. The fear of not being accepted. Of not being taken in and liked because of something as trivial as their identity. He knows Paul is contemplating the situation. The win-loss ratio. He knows he did, many times before. He still does.
"How did you get over it?"
Carlos is so lost in his own thoughts and emotions, he almost misses the mumbled question. He takes a breath, letting it out almost instantly in a sigh.
"My dad told me that I had spent too much time in fear. If I'm out, I might as well be out, live life, love life, and stop taking every rejection like it's the end of the world."
Paul nods, looking away at the woman across the bar, before Carlos continues, "When I still complained though, he then said "stop letting homophobic dickhead assholes control your life, if you like dick then you like dick, if the dick you like is a judgemental dick then find a better dick"."
Paul whips his head up to stare at Carlos, realises he is being serious, and proceeds to break out in a booming laugh. Carlos feigns offence for a moment, withdrawing his hand and holding it to his chest.
"You dare make fun of my father's sage advise?!"
Paul is still laughing, letting out broken no's and never's. Carlos drops the act, hands landing on the table and laughing with Paul, until it dies down.
"How did your nerdy self come from such wisdom?" Paul asks, after they take a moment to catch their breath.
"Hey! I took after his wisdom and handsomeness, I'll have you know!"
Paul snorts as he looks at the woman again, and Carlos turns his head just in time to see her lift her head up, make eye contact with Paul, and smile. He hears Paul inhale, and then, the scratch of a stool on wooden flooring.
He looks back at Paul, and finds that he's on his feet, fixing his pants. A grin takes over his face, and Paul levels him with a glare. It does nothing to diminish the excitement he feels when Paul pats his shoulder as he moves to the woman's table. The happy smile that takes over her face increases his own. And when she gestures at the empty seat across her - after a moment of talking - and Paul slides in, he realises that his heart beats with joy for him.
He's brought out to focus when arms circle his torso, and the very familiar lips of one TK Strand press a kiss on his cheek.
"Hi."
"Hey."
"What's Paul doing?" TK says, gesturing with his chin towards the booth they're in.
"Going after the proverbial dick he likes."
#carlosreyesweek2021#Day 3: Friendship#Day 3: Well that just happened#Friendship#Carlos Reyes#TK Strand#Paul Strickland#Marjan Marwani#Mateo Chavez#Judd Ryder#Owen Strand#Grace Ryder#Michelle Blake
25 notes
·
View notes
Text
Is It Wrong?- THE PREQUEL- Part 1 (Michael Langdon X Reader)
so basically,,,, i took my adhd meds for class this morning, and then suddenly got super inspired to write this, so i figured i couldnt waste the focus and wrote this whole ass thing in a few hours. this is the first part of a 3-part prequel series, which details the events leading up to the first part of iiw! just a whole lot more teen angst, drama, fuckboy michael, and more... there isn’t going to be any SMUT smut for obvious reasons, but in a future part there is going to be some dirty stuff ;) anyway i know this will prob flop but this is the first full length fic i’ve written in months and i had a lot of fun writing it, so ima post regardless ^__^
plot: things are turning upside for you now that the biggest fuckboy in school, michael langdon, is about to become your stepbrother. if you think shit is crazy now, wait til you find out that this is just the prequel 😏
warnings: underage drinking, talk of sexual shit, teen angst, sexual tension, taboo relationships
wc: 4.2k
i.
It wasn’t like you didn’t want your dad to be happy.
You did, of course you did.
You’d seen him, engulfed in his loneliness, floating from day to listless day like some kind of cheesy Victorian spectre. Too many times you’d found him alone at night, one hand cradling a glass of sewer-brown liquor, the other thumbing through worn photo albums extracted from dust-ridden shelves in the living room. You hadn’t known your mother well- she’d died back when you were still in diapers, but what you did know was that she’d been a vibrant light in your father’s world that had been unjustly snuffed out in its prime. He was a good father to you, and you knew you made him happy despite the dull ache ever-present in his heart, but it was evident that deep down he craved a companionship you could never provide.
So of course you were glad when he met Miriam. Of course you were glad when you’d seen his beaming smile, sharing the news, with the giddiness of a teenage girl in love, that he’d found somebody. He was practically glowing, that night he’d gone out for their first date. You’d known it’d been special to him, because he’d shelled out a few hundred to treat them both to a fancy dinner; he’d even gotten her a bouquet of flowers on the drive there.
You hadn’t said anything when he’d gushed to you the next day about how he’d found the one, despite having known her for only a week; sure, he was rushing into things, but at least he was happy! And that was all you wanted- for him to be happy.
That was why you were especially crushed when you finally met Miriam’s teenage son, whom your father had briefly mentioned with a passing “he goes to your high school, maybe you know him”.
There were so many boys at your school that it was impossible to guess who your potential stepbrother might be. The prospect that you might know him didn’t bother you too much, though you did think it might be a little awkward upon first meeting, but really what did it matter? A little bit of teenage shyness was a small price to pay for your father’s newfound happiness.
That is, until you met him.
So really, it wasn’t like you didn’t want your dad to be happy.
That wasn’t the case at all.
You just really, really, wished he’d fallen in love with anyone other than the mother of Michael fucking Langdon.
ii.
“Oh, you’re so pretty,” Miriam gushed over a glass of Chardonnay, which had already been defaced with aubergine lip prints around the golden rim. “Gosh, I just wish I had your hair. Mine was fried from years of coloring, so I just chopped it all off!”
You smiled sweetly, observing your father’s glimmering eyes as he hung onto every word that rolled off her tongue, menus still stacked neatly in the middle of the table as you awaited the fourth and final guest. The three of you had been there for fifteen minutes already, and still her son had not arrived.
I guess his study session is running late, she’d explained, after seeing your furrowed brows at her lack of accompaniment. It was the first time you were meeting your father’s new love interest and her son, and you were rapidly growing more and more anxious in anticipation of the big reveal.
Studying, you’d thought, racking your brain. So maybe he’s one of the nerdy teacher’s pet types? You could certainly live with that; there were a great deal of others you could think of who would be far worse to potentially become step-siblings with.
“Thanks, Ms… Mead, did you say it was?”
You weren’t sure you knew of any boys whose last name was Mead; he definitely had to be someone you hardly knew.
“Oh, honey, call me Miriam,” she said warmly, and you nodded, unsure of what to say next.
Miriam was certainly not what you’d imagined your father’s girlfriend to be like, not that you cared either way; she sported short, dark hair with vampy makeup, clad in all black with a tasteful leather jacket to match. She was also a bit older than you’d anticipated, with fine lines adorning her rounded face, but again, none of that mattered to you at all. She seemed perfectly sweet, and you had no complaints about her thus far.
“Okay, Miriam,” you said, feeling somewhat peculiar addressing an adult by their first name, “so, remind me, how’d you guys meet again?”
“Well, it’s a funny story, really,” Miriam chuckled, plucking a dinner roll from the woven basket across from her and dropping it onto her plate. Her dark eyes shifted from you to your father, poising an impeccably groomed raven brow. “Should you tell it, or should I?”
“Oh, you should, definitely,” your father said, sipping his wine.
“Okay, okay. Well, we were in the meat section at the grocery store when we both reached for the last steak on sale. So I looked at him, and I told him- oh my, this is embarrassing- (your dad’s name), you finish!”
Your father looked like he was about to bust out into laughter, and, suppressing a snort, he blurted, “she said she’d cut off my hands if I took it!”
Immediately after the words left his lips, the two fell into boisterous hysterics that ushered forward a few disapproving glances from the stuffy rich assholes at the next table over, and you couldn’t help but laugh a little yourself. Well… she definitely was a character, but as long as your father was being kept entertained…
“Hey mom,” came a sudden, inappropriately loud male voice from behind you, so out of place that you nearly jumped from your seat. “I was helping Dan with the world war three chapter in our textbook, he sucks at geography shit.”
The voice’s owner revealed himself as a tall, blond boy, who promptly slid into the empty chair beside you, chiseled face slightly obscured by the deep shadows resulting from the dimness of the restaurant’s ambient lighting.
This was, indeed, somebody that you knew, and you blinked twice to be sure that your eyes weren’t playing tricks on you.
It took you a few seconds to register the direness of the situation at hand, but once the thought processed in your mind, you about descended into an out-of-body experience.
This couldn’t be.
No way.
No motherfucking way.
You’d never been all too much of a religious person, but in that moment, you found yourself silently begging whatever higher power was out there that this was all just some sick, cosmic prank.
The boy turned his head to give you a good, uncomfortably long look, stupidly perfect mouth twisting into an amused sideways grin, and then he spoke. “Ohh shit, (y/n)? (Y/n) (y/l/n)?”
He spoke your name like it was a punchline, tongue darting out to lick his teeth like a lizard about to gobble up some poor, helpless cricket as you sat there with your jaw unhinged. You were at a loss for words, or at least almost, managing to croak out a pathetic, puny, “Michael.”
“Oh, good! You guys know each other already!” Miriam exclaimed, seemingly oblivious to the complete and utter horror that had just about finished swallowing you whole.
Michael let out a snort, roughly translating to ‘uhh, yeah, not that well… I’d never be caught dead hanging around with someone like (y/n)’, and you grimaced. “Yeah, a little bit. You were in math class with me last year, right?”
You cleared your throat, forcing yourself to regain your composure for fear of feeding into this complete asshole’s already massive ego. Yeah, in fact, you had been in math class with him last year, and, not-so-coincidentally, that very same class had turned out to be the one you dreaded the most.
Michael Langdon was the most insufferable, mind-numbing, self-obsessed asshole that you’d ever had the displeasure of knowing; he was easily the most popular boy in the grade, and it was clear he was fully aware of his own high school bullshit prestige. He was loud, cocky and obnoxious; the type of fuckboy- yes, you knew the word fuckboy was overplayed, but in this case there was no other way to describe him- who’d loudly brag about his sexual escapades in the middle of the hallway to his flock of adoring fuckboy minions. He was an I-don’t-do-relationships type, a U-up-text-at-3am type, a Yo-dude-did-you-see-Zoe-Benson’s-tits-today type, a bro-I’m-so-fucking-baked-right-now type. Just the sound of his voice from across a crowded hallway was enough to make you physically recoil. And the worst part?
Every-fucking-body loved him.
Your complaints about him during lunch would only result in your friends cooing dreamily, as though he were some kind of sympathetic creature that needed babying: But he’s so cute, they’d say, twirling locks of their hair and fiddling with their bracelets. I’m sure he’s not that bad.
But he was that bad, and if they took off their shit-stained, teenage hormone-clouded rose tinted glasses for only a second, they’d see exactly what you saw.
It wasn’t only the students, either. He was able to get away with everything and anything he pleased, whether it be sneaking sips of vodka in a water bottle between classes or ditching class to smoke a joint behind the bleachers. There’d even been rumors that he’d fucked some senior girl in the handicap stall during the autumn pep rally while the rest of the student body was packed like sardines in the sticky-hot gymnasium, subjected to incremental barks from the football coach to scream louder and louder.
How the hell was somebody as pleasant as Miriam the mother of such an incurable douchebag? And how, in all the unholy realms of hell, did your luck get so miserably bad that she ended up with your father?
It was all so fucking unfortunate that you almost wanted to laugh. And you probably would have, if not for the chance that you might puke all over your nice new sweater if you opened your mouth.
“You smell funny, hon,” said Miriam before you could reply. “Was Dan burning incense in his room?”
Oh, god. So she was one of those oblivious parents. You rolled your eyes; it made a lot of sense when you thought about it.
“Huh? Oh. Um, yeah. Incense,” Michael said, before suddenly extending his arm across the table to your father. “Oh shit, how rude of me. I’m Michael. Nice to meet you, man.”
Your father seemed unfazed my Michael’s distinct lack of manners as he accepted the boy’s hand and shook it, and you felt yet another knot twist up in the pit of your stomach as you realized that your father, too, had somehow been cast under Michael’s spell.
“Michael, we talked about this,” Miriam said under her breath, like she was scolding a child who didn’t know any better. “Keep the potty mouth to a minimal when we’re out in public, especially while we’re in such a nice restaurant.”
“Oh, sh…oot, sorry, mom,” Michael said with a faux-sheepish smile, his eyes flickering with amusement despite his supposed remorse. “And sorry to you too, sir. Bad habits.”
“Don’t worry about it, Mike- can I call you Mike?” your father said as they released hands, moving his to rest atop Miriam’s on the cloth-sheathed table. “I remember what it was like being a boy your age.”
You scoffed, loud enough that the table fell silent for a moment, and quickly you disguised it with a cough. Your cheeks went hot as all eyes laid on you, and you frantically scanned your brain for something to fill the silence with.
“So, um,” you said, clearing your throat. “Michael’s, uh, how come Michael’s last name isn’t Mead?”
Fuck. That sounded so fucking stupid. Instinctively, you felt your eyes wander to Michael to see if he was laughing at you, which you hated yourself for; why should his stupid, pea-brained opinion mean anything to you anyway? As much as you wanted to distance yourself from that idiotic, made-up high school hierarchy, you always wound up finding yourself being sucked back in, it seemed.
“Well, my late husband’s last name was Langdon, and since he was kind of a dirtbag, I decided not to keep his name after he passed,” Miriam said slowly, as if taking very careful thought to word herself correctly. You took in a breath; this seemed like a whole new can of worms that you hadn’t meant to open up.
“Hey, c’mon, don’t talk about dad like that,” said Michael, his tone only half-playful, eyebrow cocking as he flashed his mother a knowing look.
“You try being cheated on multiple times, Michael. Then you’ll see that dirtbag is really a nice way of putting it.”
Oh, sure, you thought bitterly. As if Michael fucking Langdon is even remotely capable of understanding someone else’s pain.
You took this as your cue to stand up from your seat, mumbling something about needing to use the restroom before scurrying off in the opposite direction as fast as you could without drawing attention to yourself. If ten minutes with Michael as your psuedo-stepbrother got to you this badly, you could only imagine how awful your life was about to get.
You could only hope that your father would find some reason to nip things in the bud with Miriam, but right now, that appeared to be an unlikely prospect.
iii.
“Give me one good reason I shouldn’t end my shit right here and now,” you griped to your best friend, who sat crosslegged on your bed as you stood idly before your floor-length mirror, arms dangling limply at your sides in an unintentional stance of defeat. Your face was one that you hardly recognized anymore, forehead creased with worry and eyes shadowed by bruise-colored rings from a seemingly endless barrage of sleepless nights; a week ago, your father had gleefully announced his and Miriam’s engagement; you of course, as his loving daughter, had to behave as though you hadn’t just received the worst news of your life, which somehow you’d pulled off (for a second you wondered why you’d never taken up theater, seeing at how convincing your acting could be sometimes). It was like you’d been plucked from the familiarity of your boring, normal world and dropped into your own personally tailored hell without any warning at all, though you couldn’t think of a single thing you’d done bad enough to warrant you deserving this. “The worst person on the planet is about to be my fucking stepbrother and nobody else seems to think this is a big deal!”
Your best friend shook her head, letting out a snort as if any of this was even remotely funny in the slightest. “So your stepbrother is hot and cool and he pisses you off. They literally make porn about that.”
You resisted the urge to take her by the shoulders and shake her until some semblance of sense entered her head, instead shoving your hands into the pockets of your jeans with a loud huff. “Yeah, but this isn’t fucking pornhub, (best friend’s name), this is real life! And I’d rather skin myself alive than sleep with that walking STD.”
“You have a lot more self respect than I do. It’s admirable,” she said, still startlingly calm for your liking, and you were beginning to believe that she’d never understand the mental turmoil you were currently suffering with. “Personally I’d ride him into the sunset, whether he had a herpes dick or not.”
You gagged, shaking your head with adamant disgust. Was she really that fucking horny? “You’re sick, you know that?”
“Sick for diiiiick,” she sang back, batting her eyelashes playfully at you. You turned away, scrounging up every weary shred of self restraint within you not to scream.
“Look, (b/f/n). I’m being serious right now. If you fuck him, or suck his dick, or whatever, I will literally never speak to you again.” Your tone was stern, and you faced her again to see whether your seriousness had computed in the hormonal wasteland that was her brain. There was an extended pause as she blinked at you, tilting her head to one side thoughtfully as she chewed her lipgloss-slick bottom lip.
“I mean, he wouldn’t fuck me anyways,” she finally said, still infuriatingly chipper. “I’m nobody. And he’s, like, royalty.”
“Jesus fucking Christ! I don’t care whether you think you have a chance with him!” You realized too late that you were nearly shouting, so you took in a shaky gulp of oxygen and coaxed yourself to soften your tone. The last thing you needed right now was for people to think you were losing your mind, although sometimes that was exactly what you felt like was happening. “Please, just promise me you won’t? I just need one aspect of my life not to involve him. Please?”
“Okay, fine,” she said, drawing her knees to her chest and settling her chin on top. “If it really matters that much to you, I’ll just shift my thirst to Dan Mott instead. That boy is a fucking snack and a half.”
A wave of almost-relief cascaded over your body, and you closed your eyes, letting yourself become one with this momentary victory.
One year. Just one stupid, insignificant year until I can go away to college and forget all about him.
If you could survive that much, you told yourself, you’d be able survive anything.
You just hoped that intoxicating spell of his wasn’t strong enough to bring your best friend into his web of bullshit, alongside all the other girls who’d become entangled along the way.
If she did, you’d be stranded, left to run from Michael and his ever-expanding army all on your own.
iv.
In what seemed like a blink of an eye, the dreaded date of your father’s wedding ceremony arrived; now you stood amidst a small group of distant relatives at the subdued reception party, seeking refuge from the disturbing thought that, legally, Michael Langdon was now your brother, at the open bar.
You and your best friend had decided to make something of a game out of how many drinks you could finagle from the bartender without any adults noticing, which had ultimately proved to be pointless- an hour into the reception, your father had staggered over with two overflowing dirty Shirleys, thrusting them towards the two of you with a big, sloppy grin on his face.
To say he was in a good mood would be a severe understatement- the man was jovial, and you almost felt guilty for hating the circumstances of his marriage so much. By the raised-brow looks your best friend had been shooting at you all night, you knew she was thinking the same thing: that you were being selfish for worrying so much about yourself when this was the best thing that’d happened to your father in years. And maybe it was true; maybe you’d been so wrapped up in your own teen angst bullshit that you’d willingly blinded yourself from the truth. So, with your father’s beaming face dancing in the back of your mind, you pushed any thought about Michael back to the dredges where they belonged.
Fuck Michael Langdon. You couldn’t allow him the satisfaction of knowing that you were distraught, though you’d surely already made that pretty obvious over the past few months (he’d wasted no time in taunting you about it, seeming to relish in your death glares and eye rolls- hey, future sis! he’d crooned at you as you passed his table in the cafeteria one afternoon, nearly causing you to trip and spill your perfectly mediocre iced coffee all over yourself as his friends cackled like demented hyenas).
I’m not gonna let him bother me anymore.
I’m not gonna let him bother me anymore.
I’m not-
“SIS-TERRRRRR!”
Okay, this had to be some kind of divine test of will.
A blazer-glad arm flung itself around your shoulders and you flinched, immediately jerking away from your intoxicated stepbrother (god, it felt weird to refer to him that way) whose brash motions had sent you both stumbling.
“Getting shitfaced at your mom’s wedding… classy,” you spat, crossing your arms in front of your chest and narrowing your eyes at the blond-haired boy.
He was, admittedly, good-looking (only by conventional standards, of course); his lightly gelled blond hair had long since come undone, now soft and unkempt from hours of attention-whorish dancing, but you thought the disheveled look suited him better anyway (since his whole thing was to look like a grimy, rugged fuckboy, not because you personally found it attractive, obviously). He’d undone the top few buttons of his white top (no doubt the only formal article of clothing he owned), which was now stained beyond foreseeable repair with a colorful variety of liquids, and there was a bead of sweat traveling from his slick forehead to his model-sharp jaw. Even in disarray, he looked good, and you couldn’t help but hate him for it.
“God, you are so uptight,” he said, pale eyes flickering towards the multicolored ceiling in exaggerated annoyance as he dragged out his syllables with leisure. “You need to relax, set up a dick appointment or something. Or pussy appointment, I don’t know what you’re into.”
Your mouth fell open at this remark, too stunned by his vulgarity to even get angry with your friend, who had dissolved into a fit of giggles beside you; it wasn’t that you were some pearl-clutching grandmother- you had no issue discussing sexual matters with your friends, and in fact some would even say you had a perverted sense of humor. But this? This was different: something about the way those words had fallen from Michael’s mouth made you feel dirty.
At your lack of response, Michael flashed a pearly grin that could only be categorized as evil, and he crossed his arms to mimic your stance. “Oh, sorry. I forgot that you’re probably still a virgin.”
He glanced over to your friend, whose feeble attempts to suppress her second wave of laughter had proven unsuccessful, before averting his gaze back to you. “Aw, don’t feel bad, (y/n). There’s nothing wrong with being a late bloomer.”
Then, as if to punctuate his words, he smirked.
Your mouth pressed into a thin line, you felt something like a storm swirling inside of you, winds thick and unyielding and relentless, and you were almost positive that you’d tear him apart once the feeling aligned with the rest of your body.
It was then that the song blaring through the speakers switched to something inappropriately upbeat, each thump of the dance-friendly bass feeling like punches to the gut.
The storm inside you hadn’t been giving way to anger at all; it was sadness you were feeling in your belly, hopeless and humiliated sadness, though you couldn’t quite understand why: he’d made some stupid, generic joke to try and get a rise out of you- what else was new these days? Maybe it was the fact that your best friend was, by her passiveness and obvious amusement at your expense, encouraging his taunts when she was supposed to be there for you. Or maybe the reality had finally, finally sunken in, that this kind of interaction with Michael would now consume your life for the next year.
Either way, it didn’t make a difference, and as if on cue, the familiar sting of unshed tears arrived patiently at the back of your eyes.
All at once you were were dizzy; Michael’s perfect face was doubling and distorting before your eyes, and your friend’s pitched laughter rang like incessant, robotic television static in your ears.
With very last straw of self preservation you could grasp, you said nothing at all, walking away with the dazed sluggishness of a zombie on autopilot.
You considered yourself lucky; soon enough, you wouldn’t have the luxury of walking away at all.
“She’s too sensitive,” you heard your friend say, faintly, in the background of your thoughts.
You didn’t have the energy to wonder why she wasn’t coming with you, much less the energy to chastise her for being a bad friend, which was what you knew she deserved. If she cared more about getting Michael’s attention than preserving her friendship with you, you supposed there was no use in trying to stop her anymore.
He’s like a disease, you thought as you ambled your way towards the bathroom, surrounded by people but yet still so alone. He’s like a disease, infecting everyone he touches.
It was only a matter of time, you supposed, before he got to you, too.
Who knew? Maybe he already had.
tagging some people from my old iiw tag list!: (i’m sorry if i tagged anyone twice, i’m literally half asleep right now cuz i got like 2 hours of sleep in the past 24 hrs lol) @wroteclassicaly @ritualmichael @sloppy-little-witch-bitch26 @trelaney @kissydevil @sloppy-wrist @michael-langdon-appreciation @ccodyfern @sojournmichael @starwlkers @maso-xchrist @space-princesssss @ahslangdon101 @isabellaserpentiawesson @stupidocupido @bademliimagnum @nana15774 @urlocalgothb @hexqueensupreme @gold-dragon-slayer @langdonsboots @langdonstrash @fckinsupreme @hisgirlwonder @venusxxlangdon @obsessivenostalgicbaby @kleinegamerin @lambofcairo @kiiteiru @littledemondani @beriveri @grossgayartist @featherpool-852 @discocalico @cryptid-coalition @nu-tt @diamcndscarred @chocolateandhorror @michaelsfrenchtoast @sarcasticbxtch20 @ringpop-poppy @imjustasadhoe @melodylangdon @codycrazy @perfect-ginger-maniac @baphomet-wears-gucci @bigstudentpatrolbonk @jazzcowgirl @a-n-t-s @langdonsblood @ritualmichael @myluciferiscody @fentycoven @gracebtw @bongwaternation @king-of-mischief-and-bitchez @hoseokchild @witchywcmans @satanicbimbo @lvngdvns @langdonskillerqueen @aradevil @anemia-doll @muralskins @funtomimagines @mrssgtjamesbuckybarnes @our-mrlangdon @lotsofhunny @sevenwonderwitch @horrorstreet @kpopmademedo-it @naughtygranger @codyshands @krazycags01 @skullag
#michael langdon#is it wrong#michael langdon x reader#mine#michael langdon fic#ahs#american horror story#apocalypse#ahs apocalypse#cody fern#x reader#ahs x reader
313 notes
·
View notes
Text
Public School Stuff I Wanted to Share
public school is both beautiful and horrifying am i right
so ill just go by the grades i guess
Kindergarten, first year
i did kindergartden at a catholic school in a relativly big city so this one’s got some shit
we went to church every wednesday, me and best friend (lost track of her when we moved, wish we’d stayed in touch, she was awesome) would giggle the whole time, pretty sure we made fun of jesus once, can’t remember why, possibly the hair
i had the nicest teacher, she was (as i remember her) young, blonde, and super sweet, that was the first and last year i ever had naptime
SPEAKING of naptime
i never slept during it
once i found what i remember being a nut of some sort on the ground, probably came off someone’s shoe
i grab it, turn to sarah (my best friend), say something about putting it up my nose
sarah, apparently having common sense, says, “no dont do it!! we’re supposed to be sleeping!!”
i put it up my fucking nose
try to get it out, just push it farther in
im crying a little bit now, that shit hurts
go up to my teacher
“you’re supposed to be asleep!”
“i have a nut up my nose and it wont come out”
teacher tries to get it out, but it wont budge
just. sends me back to my mat
that was it
the art room was tiny
like re-purposed broom closet tiny
there was a copy of the mona lisa in the hallway, someone had drawn ray bans on it with a pencil, never got replaced
there was a creepy-ass basement i went down to after school, we ate cheeseballs and sandwiches with some kind of meat, mayo, and that kinda yellow bread
someone broke his leg down there once, think an older kid threw him at the ceiling or something
we learned how to play Silver Bells with actual bells in music class
Kindergarten, second year
i remember these two teachers as the evil step sister-type look, but it might be my little kid imagination
but seriously they were horrible
we learned stuff in a room that was more middle-school styled, except everything was green or black and it was v dark
me and sarah attained a new friend, john
honestly i think we would’ve stayed friends for a while if i didnt move away
i have two vivid memories
one is of me really wanting to go home, so i walked by the teacher’s desk and did a fake sneeze
they laughed at me and told me to go sit back down
the other is john leaning his chair back and then falling, so me and sarah went to help him back up
it was funny, so he did it again
and again
me and sarah were laughing, had the time of our lives
after the maybe fifth time the teachers said “john can get back up by himself. sit down and stay there.”
one of the reasons we moved was bc i got sent a letter from my fourth grade buddie
most of the words weren’t spelled correctly, many letters were backwards
my mother was horrified
ofc now we know it was probably a learning disability
1st grade
this is when i moved
beginning of school i was ASTOUNDED we didnt have uniforms, one of the best things ever to happen to me
nothing wrong with this teacher, she was cool
thing is i was a little shit
told everyone my dogs died (they did but i was maybe three when it happened, i remember it not)
all my personal narratives were bullshit (only one sticks in my memory, wrote it about celebrating christmas AND hanukkah with my dad’s friends who were jewish, i have never even met those friends)
had a crush on this kid, best friend (she was terrible and helped wreck me emotionally) told me to kiss him in music class. me being a stupid ass bitch, i did it, aND HE GOES TO THE TEACHER AND CALLS ME OUT. at the end of class she gets both of us to stay for a bit, AND I DENYIED EVERYTHING. i walked across the fucking classroom, kissed him on the cheek, ran away giggling, told my teacher i didn’t do anything, AND GOT AWAY WITH IT. i’ve embarrassed myself further with this child but thats another story
2nd grade
i loved this teacher but honestly he was absolute shit
like. all he did was play the guitar and sing with us
never actually taught us stuff???
middle of the year, my mom goes in for a parent-teacher conference, he tells her i dont pay attention is math.
“what do you mean?”
“she doesn’t listen, she just takes out a book and starts reading.”
“........have you.... tried taking the book away?”
“sure, i could try that.”
“o....kay”
he also told her i’d be a girl who’d grow up to love spellcheck (which i do lmao)
like ???? why not just??? teach me to spell????
there was this one dude who one day showed up, gave me a pink stuffed cat, and then asked me where i lived
funniest thing was he lived on the same street as me
something that is vivid in my memory is showing up to class one day and realizing that i was wearing my regular clothes over my pajamas
also we had fish
every day someone else was in charge of feeding them
one of the times it was my job, i grab the fish food and walk over to the tank only to find all of the fish floating on the top
i screamed “THE FISH CAN FLY?!?!?!?!?!”
everyone ran over, all of us scarred for life when Mr. G walks over and goes in the most normal voice ever “no theyre dead”
we held a funeral
the cause of death is still undetermined
3rd grade
this year just draws a blank for me
all i know is that whoever the teacher was, they neglected to teach me how to tell time from a clock
also we learned the Cotten Eyed Joe dance in gym around here
4th grade
i had two teachers this year
one was the same one from 1st grade, the other one was a total bitch
made a girl named hannah ball her eyes out once, never apologized
i was (and am) and avid reader, so my reading skills were high above average
instead of being proud of me she told me i was weird, not normal, and too smart for a 4th grader, so i MUST be cheating.
she was the start of a lot of self confidence issues for me ngl
this was around the time i went and got tested for ADHD (me and my grandmother almost broke down on the highway but thats another story), Mrs. M (the nice one) was super supportive when i told her why i was leaving early but Ms. S (bitch) told me ADHD wasn’t real and i just wanted to be special for once
she sucked, Ms. S
5th grade
this is getting super long so this’ll be the last one i do
but my teacher..... Mr. F was A+++++
he legitimately taught me math
we had i guess like,,, a buddie class we switched with sometimes
the teacher of that class was Mrs. R, who had crazy red hair and many freckles
at one point she referenced a meme and my entire class started screaming
also there was another Mrs. S (to differentiate this one will be called Mrs. Su)
she was kind of crazy
she was the astronomy teacher and she told us many times that the moon landing was faked
once she handed out sunscreen and had everyone put it on their whole body (this was in december, fyi)
Mr. F also hosted an ‘archeological dig’ which sounds cool but in reality he had a bunch of arcade prizes from his childhood buried in little flower pots we dug into with plastic spoons
also heres some stuff i cants pinpoint the time of/happened in multiple grades:
someone held a who-can-scream-the-most-like-a-goat contest
a guy named Makenzie won
remember we planned it while the teacher left the classroom so the teacher walks back in and one by one everyone in the room starts screaming, there was some applause, a few kids got a standing ovation
we cleaned out our desks in the middle of the year, i found 3 socks and a dog treat in mine
like how the fuck did any of those things get there
and where’s the fourth sock
b o t t l e f l i p p i n g
but no seriously there were at least five water bottles stuck in the ceiling in the cafeteria
my sorta friend charlie was obsessed with paper airplanes
one time he might’ve broken the world record for longest time in the air but he was counting in his head and it was at recess so there was no video
four square and gaga ball would be played no matter the setting, time, or conditions and it was super competitive
like if you could get to king in four square you got the everlasting respect of everyone
and everyone was super educated on four square special rules, special plays, that kinda shit
no but guys i grew up with bus stop, candy store, haunted house on mondays, haunted mansion on fridays, zombies was fair game unless it was Zach, Ryan, Chrissy or Vee
me and one other guy named andrew were the only known pjo fans, had the time of our LIVES making refrences
“HEY ANDREW IM NOBODY”
“I HAVE WAITED YEARS FOR YOU, NOBODY, COME HERE AND FACE YOUR DEATH”
“hey annabeth, i thought you looked like a princess when i first saw you. i printed out a picture you sent me casually and kept it with me. i snuck along on a quest so i could save you, endangering myself immensely. i held the sky for you. when you talk about your crush on luke, i get jealous. beckendorf understood, but hes dead.”
“ikr we’re literally the best of friends”
“RIGHT”
also the first time we finished mark of athena we were in the same classroom and we individually dropped the book, stood up, looked at each other, and screamed “WELL FUCK YOU TOO RICK RIORDAN”
#public school#percy jackson#percabeth#my childhood#you dont have to read this but i felt like posting it lol#if you've read this far#i applaud you#thanks for listening to my meaningless shit#im gonna be a comedian#school#school stories#adhd#kind of
71 notes
·
View notes
Text
Big Fat Crush | Ksj
Pairing | Jin x secretary!reader
Word count | 4.0K
Genre : Fluff
Summary: You’re Jin’s personal secretary he doesn’t want to admit that he has a crush on you until something happens to make him realize he has a big fat crush on you.
A/n: I wanna thank my friend Kathy for editing the story and making it seem more professional. Enjoy the story I haven’t seen too many Jin fanfics so here.
Y/n’s POV
It was close to the end of my eight hour shift, I stretched back and cracked my numb fingers. I missed the sunset, now it was pitch dark outside, though I don't necessarily mind the twinkling of the few distant stars. I work for a big company, By the Kim’s, they are number one in social status everywhere. They could literally walk into any store or place and everyone would be on their knees. I work for the oldest of three Kim’s: Kim Seokjin is the CEO of the company I work for. His younger siblings are Kim Namjoon and Kim Taehyung, who’re both also CEOs.
Jin works all day at the office, I rarely see him leave the place; it’s like his second home. I am his personal secretary, I finish the leftover work he usually has. My interview was impressionable to Jin, because we had recognized each other from our high school days. I was already late, running through the crowded hallway in my heels that weren’t at all tall, but still inducing my anxiety. I tried so hard to look fancy to give off a good impression, as any newcomer would. As I weaved my way through different bodies containing the same excitement mixed with nervousness, I finally made it to the correct room for my interview. “Room 316”, the plaque read. I grabbed the metal handle with a sense of urgency, and my nerves wracked throughout my body as the door opened to reveal the receptionist, a young lady with pursed lips in a gentle smile.
“ Is this the room for the interview of Mr. Kim’s secretary? ” My voice came out in a squeak and I could’ve sworn I saw the corner of the receptionist, Song Yoon Ah’s, lips curl as she tried to hide her laugh.
“ Indeed this is the correct room, may I have your name? ” She already had her hand on the mouse, ready to pull up my profile picture on her computer screen.
“ Um, y/n l/n. ” I saw the computer screen’s light illuminate Ms. Song’s face as a familiar picture of me was shown on her computer screen.
“ Ms. l/n, your number is twenty, there’s only one person before you, so please just take a seat. I have some candy, if you'd like some?” Ms. Song pushed an intricate bowl of different assortments of mints my way. I grabbed four of them, two to calm my nerves and two to make my breath smell fresh, well, I supposed all mints do the latter. After an excruciating twenty minutes, my name and number were finally called. I saw the door open as the previous interviewee exited the room, and I shakily stood up, brushing off any nerves and dust as I walked towards the interview room. Ms. Song had given me two thumbs up in support as she sported her classic pursed-lip smile.
During the interview, I noticed Jin’s eyes moving robotically as if scanning each and every one of my facial features. He would glance curiously from my eyebrows, to my eyes, to my lips on repeat before asking if I attended Bosung High School. This took me by shock, how did he know that I went to Bosung High School? I guess he noticed it, because he was chuckling to himself. I continued to stare at him in bewilderment, a slight image of him floated across my mind, but for the life of me, I couldn’t place who this man was in my memory.
He stood up and asked,
“ Ms. l/n, do you remember me from high school? ”
“ I’m sorry, Mr. Kim, I feel fond of you, however, I can’t quite place who you were in Bosung High School. ” I replied to his previous question, he smiled a smile that made me feel even more nervous as to who he was. It felt like the longest two minutes before a clear memory of him resurfaced in my mind’s eye,
“ Ahh, Mr. Kim, were you in my film class? You were the one that wore glasses..? ” His eyes lit up in recognition of the fond memory and he laughed, the sound of bell charms,
“ Ah, yes, I wore glasses during high school. ” I smiled, the distant memory of his dorky, high school self. He was always late to class, and he always ate a bunch of snacks when our teacher had his back turned towards us. He looks a lot different now, his build less scrawny and more lean. The inky black of his suit made him taller and more intimidating, but little did people know that he was extremely dorky, or at least he was.
“ Since we’re familiar with each other, you can just call me Jin. ” I nodded, and told him to just address me by my first name, too.
Leaving the interview room felt like a weight of thousand sins had been lifted off my shoulders, Ms. Song was eager to ask me how the interview went, to which I nodded and told her that it went well, that Jin and I were actually already accommodated to each other. Ms. Song’s eyes gleamed as she smiled a full smile, revealing her pearly teeth, as she congratulated me.
As I was exiting the hallway from the interview room, I heard my name being called by a familiar voice.
“ Y/n-ah, wait! ” I turned around, it was Jin running to catch up to me.
“ Here, it’s my card. You can call me later and maybe we can go out to dinner or coffee, whenever you’re free. ” He was slightly out of breath, and his outstretched hand shook with nervousness as he handed me the card.
I smiled and took the card from him, “ Thank you, I’ll take you up on the offer. ” The day ended with us scheduling a free day for Jin and I to go out for coffee, to catch up on each other’s lives. A few days later, I got a call from Ms. Song, congratulating me for being hired as Jin’s personal secretary.
Presently, we're in a meeting for a new advertisement. I was taking notes while Jin was watching the presentation.
“ This is our idea for our new advertisement, any questions? ” said Mr. Wang, head of the advertisement department. He was a short, middle-aged man, who was constantly cheery and his wife always baked random goodies for everyone at work.
“ Everything looks good Mr. Wang, we can proceed to the next step. This meeting is adjourned, thank you all for coming. ” Jin stood up and we briskly walked away,
“ Mr. Kim, that was the last thing on your schedule for today, you can go home and rest now. ” I glanced at Jin as he rubbed his face tiredly,
“ No y/n, you can go home first. I have a few papers I need to attend to. ” I greeted him before grabbing my belongings and eagerly heading for home.
The ride home was long, the sky was pitch dark, as always, and the moonlight illuminated the road home. I’d never felt more relieved, yet scared, as I entered my dark house. It was only after flickering on every light in the house and making sure there weren’t any invaders hiding behind shower curtains, under the bed, in the closet, or behind doors, did I feel safe. But just as I was relaxing in my pajamas, ready to binge watch some kdramas, when my phone rang with it’s rude alarm as the caller ID showed an idiot. I almost considered not picking up, almost.
“ Hey Chan! ”
“ Yah, y/n-ah, let’s go out to the club~ ” came the whiny voice on the other side of the line, he always bothers me when I’m about ready to enjoy the rest of my day spending time alone.
“ Why? I just came home and― ” I was rudely interrupted by his obnoxious voice,
“ I’ll be there in twenty minutes, be ready~ ”
Chan ended the call abruptly, “ Great, I came home ready to relax, just to have to go out again. Ugh. ” The scowl on my face couldn’t be more pronounced. I rushed fixing my makeup and figuring out a cute outfit to wear. As I was finishing, I heard a honk, and a glance out the window revealed Chan’s car parked on the side of my house. I sprinted through the house, double checking for invaders, even though I was the only one home for the last few hours, I just had to be sure. I flicked off every light in the house, grabbing an extra jacket since it tends to get colder during the nights, before locking the door and greeting Chan in his car.
“ Hey y/n, looking spicy~ ” Chan looked at me over his sunglasses, I don’t even know why this idiot is wearing sunglasses DURING THE NIGHT. I mean, aren’t they called SUNglasses for a reason??
I surveyed Chan up and down before saying, “ You look good too Chan, I guess. ” Chan gasped and whipped his head around so fast, I could’ve sworn he was about to snap his own neck,
“ Girl...you didn’t! ” I laughed at his exasperated cry as he continued to whine.
“ Let’s just go, I want to go home early. ” He started the ignition and we were off to the nightclub. We arrived at the club and Chan and I fought over parking space with a black SUV, Chan rolling down his window aggressively before flipping off the driver, who simply smirked at Chan. I could’ve sworn I saw Chan blush. I know I did.
Inside, Chan and I went straight to the bar because I insisted on something to get me going. After downing a couple of shots, we started to dance, no dirty dancing, just two friends dancing around drunkenly like everybody else was. After a few minutes of failed dancing, Chan whispered to me, “ Hey girl, I’m going to find a boyfriend, see ya! ” I laughed at him and he smacked my ass, “ Yah Chan! You made me come here, and now you’re ditching me? ” I saw Chan walking towards some figure in the back, he looked so familiar. That’s when I realized it was the SUV driver from earlier, that douchebag Chan. I knew he caught feelings.
I went to the bar to grab a few more shots before leaving, but I got a tap on my shoulder,
“ Hey y/n. ” I turned around and it was another familiar face,
“ Oh hey Jackson, what are you doing here? ”
He sat beside me and ordered a drink for himself, “ I need a little break from work so I came here to have fun. What about you? ” We engaged in conversation back and forth before Jackson invited me to the dance floor.
Jin’s POV
I was finally done with my papers when I got a call from one of my close friends,
“ Hey Jimin. ”
“ Jin, you wanna go to the club today? ” My friend’s eager voice insinuated he really wanted someone to go with him. Since I was already finished with work, and I needed some distraction, I guess it wouldn’t hurt.
“ Sure, I’ll meet you there. ”
As I parked, I heard Jimin call my name from afar, “ Yah! Let’s go in, Jin! ”
We walked in and the hostess invited us upstairs to a table in the VIP section. Some girls tried to come over and sit with us, promising a good time, but Jimin and I both declined. He had a girlfriend, and I had a tiny crush on someone. We ordered our drinks and waited around for them to be made.
“ So how was work, Jin? ” Jimin fiddled with his gold watch as he viewed the dancing crowd below the VIP section.
“ It was good. The usual. ” A brunette waitress brought us our drinks on a gold tray, we thanked her and she nodded before leaving us by ourselves again.
“ Hey Jin, isn’t that y/n? ” I paused from sipping my drink, a glance down at the dance floor revealed y/n with some guy laughing.
“O-oh, it is… ”
Jimin smirked, “ Aren’t you going to tell y/n about your long time crush on her? ”
“ I don’t have a crush on her. ” I denied it, what does he know about crushes anyway?
“ Yes, you do. Jin, you’re staring holes into the poor guy’s back. ” So maybe he was right, maybe I did in fact have a tiny crush on y/n. So maybe he was also right about me being too hesitant to confess to her due to my fear of rejection. I know he was certainly right about me staring holes into the back of whatever douchebag was dancing beside y/n.
I was planning to look away when I saw the guy slap y/n’s ass, that does it, “ No man should touch a woman like that. ”
“Jin, calm down. I thought you only had a small crush.” Jimin wiggled his eyebrows, a smirk playing on his lips. He was right. I did have a big, fat crush on y/n in high school. She was so quiet and beautiful, she helped me once when I lost my glasses. I was scared and blind, I went on my knees to find my glasses, but I couldn’t feel them anywhere on the ground. At least not until an angelic voice rang out, her footsteps stopping right where I was on the ground.
“ Here, ” She gently placed the glasses on my outstretched palm, before helping me stand up again.
“ T-thank you...” I said as I put them back on. I could finally see her clearly for the first time, and that first memory of her has been etched into my mind forever. She said goodbye and smiled a quaint smile before leaving. I saw her again at school, she was in a class with me. I stalked her Instagram, hoping one day to earn the courage to confess, but obviously, that never occurred.
Back to the present, I was marching down the stairs to the dance floor in my attempt to spot y/n. Swerving through the sweaty dancing bodies, I found her talking with Jackson, laughing. It was then that I decided I was going to confess to her. After all this time, right here, in a dance club, right now, years later, I’ve earned the courage to confess to her. I was going to confess my feelings and ask her out.
“ Hey y/n. ” Came my determined voice, I could feel my confidence slipping as soon as those words exited my lips, what in the world was I thinking?
Y/n POV
“ Hey y/n. ”
I turned away from Jackson and saw Jin, “ Oh hey, Jin. ” He fiddled with the watch on his wrist.
“ Y/n, can we talk privately somewhere else? ” Jin looked nervous, I’d seen him nervous before, but this time, it was a different type of nervous. He kept glancing at Jackson and appeared to be in a rush.
“ Uh, sure. Bye Jackson, I’ll see you later. ” I waved to Jackson and he grinned before Jin and I exited the club and proceeded to walk to my house together.
The walk to my house was peaceful, save more Jin’s nervous energy which made my nerves act up too. At my house, I offered him coffee to drink and we sat down at the dining table and I realized I didn’t tell Chan that I was leaving. I was slightly worried about Chan, but he’s a big boy, and I’m sure he can find his way home. Hopefully, he doesn’t drink and drive, though. I might have to go back for him...my brain wandered aimlessly as we sat in silence before I asked the question that had been lingering in my mind ever since we left the club. myI
“ So Jin, what did you want to talk about? ” I stared at him with doe eyes.
“ I wanted to say you look breathtaking y/n, and I wanted to ask you something. ” He fidgeted with the edge of his coffee mug.
“ Oh thank you, Jin. You also look good yourself! Go ahead and ask me whatever’s on your mind. ”
“ So y/n, do you have a boyfriend or anyone you’re interested in? ” He nervously glanced up to meet my eyes. His brown eyes were filled with a desperate look, almost pleading me for an answer.
“ Yes, I do, in fact, have someone I am interested in. ” I replied, smiling. However, Jin looked a bit hurt and a slight tint of jealousy boiled in his brown eyes, but I didn’t say anything about it.
“ Who is this person? What are they like? ” He asked, his full attention on me now. No hint of the nervous man just a few seconds ago, existed in this man, sitting before me now. His eyes were filled with a sense of determination now, determination for what, I don’t quite know.
I smiled, “ Hmm...lemme think. Well, he’s handsome, tall, broad shoulders, and fun― ”
“ You can stop now, y/n. ” He looked at me with teary eyes, all that determination diminished as fast as it came.
“ What’s wrong, Jin? Why are you tearing up? ” I walked over to him and wiped his eyes with my thumb, handing him a napkin along with it. He looked so sad, nothing like the man I knew from work. He clasped his hands tightly around mine, the warmth of his hands embraced my cold ones.
“ Why can’t it be me y/n? Why can’t you talk about me like that? ” His voice broke off towards the end, the desperate plea of a man stripped of his pride.
I tried to speak, but he cut me off, “ I want you to like me back, and I want you to look at me like I do to you. I want you to date me and marry me later, and have a family I want― ”
I cut him off with a kiss, “ You know you talk a lot, ” I smiled, “ From my description, I would have thought it was obvious I was talking about you. ”
Jin was a blushing and mumbling mess, but somehow he managed to say, “ I should have known you were talking about me when you said handsome. I mean, look at me, I’m Mr. Worldwide Handsome. ” We laughed loudly as I hugged his waist and he rested his chin atop my head,
“ So...is that a ‘yes’ to be my girlfriend? ”
I rolled my eyes, “ Yes, Jin I just confessed my love for you with that kiss. ” He laughed and hugged me tighter, before letting me go.
“ Oh and one more thing y/n, ”
I glanced up at Mr. Worldwide Handsome, confusion taking over my features, “ Yes? ”
“ Who was that man that touched my girlfriend’s ass? ” He looked at me with expectant eyes, waiting patiently for my explanation.
I snorted, “ Oh it’s Chan, my gay best friend. ”
Jin choked on his coffee, “ Oh, that’s great to know. You know what, I think it’s late. I'll see you tomorrow. ” I patted his shoulder and walked with Jin to the door. He was halfway out the door when he turned and came closer to me and gave me a kiss and ran to his car. I giggled and went to bed, feeling giddy even as the dawn broke the next morning.
I was in the hallway of the company, walking towards my desk. I noticed an expensive bouquet of roses on my desk. Confusion was my first reaction, until Ms. Song handed me a card wrapped in lace, her eyes gleaming with expectation and excitement. I could’ve sworn the entire office fell silent, all of my coworkers eavesdropping on my reaction to the card.
I untwined the lace and opened the note: “ Dear y/n, hello love, I wanted to say I love you and that I hope you enjoy these overpriced roses I bought, just for you. You can pay me back in kisses, cuddles, and compliments; those are the only payments I take. See you in a few, sincerely, your handsome future husband. ” I scoffed reading the cheesy notes, my cheeks flushed nonetheless, and my smile stretching from ear-to-ear.
My deskmates started to flood my desk, “ Oh my gosh, y/n those are beautiful flowers! Who sent them?”
I smiled, “ I will not disclose my love life with you guys, now scram. ” A collective sigh filled with disappointment and pouts regressed back to their desks. Ms. Song, however, was still smiling her pursed-lip smile. The entire day I was in a cheerful mood and my coworkers continued to pester me for the information on the card, but I ignored them, and they would continue to walk away dejectedly.
It was now night, and I was going to leave home when I heard a familiar voice calling out to me, “ Y/n baby, wait! ” I turned around and so did my coworkers so fast it was scary. Jin ran up to me and held my hand, everyone gasped.
Jin looked around and said, “ What? Isn’t it normal to hold your girlfriend’s hand? ” Everyone gasped again, some almost fainted, Jin looked back proudly, “ Yes, everyone. My girlfriend is y/n so no one better flirt with her or you’re fired. ”
Someone from the back remarked, “ Finally, they’re dating. It was so obvious! ” Jin and I turned and looked at each other, “ Obvious? ”
Someone else from the right corner replied, “ Yeah! Every time someone was getting close to y/n, Mr. Kim stared holes into that person and vice-versa. ”
We blushed a deep shade of red, “ Anyway, y/n and I are leaving. Bye, everyone. Have a good night. ” We left together. A few months later Jin and I were married. Two months after the wedding we found out I was pregnant and everyone was happy. Jin and I were super nervous to be parents sure we babysat before but this is a whole new ball game. Back to present I am now in the delivery room welcoming our first child.
“ YAH! KIM SEOKJIN, WHY DIDN'T YOU USE PROTECTION?! ” I glanced angrily at Jin, who nervously held my left hand.
“ I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!! ” I was pushing the baby out, while holding Jin’s hand and yanking his hair.
“ Ah- y/n I’m sorry! I’ll do better next time, please stop hurting my handsome face and I! You’re going to leave me bald, honey! ” Jin pleaded desperately.
“ YOU BETTER DO BETTER OR ELSE I AM GOIN― ” I felt the baby coming out mid-sentence.
“ Mrs. Kim, keep pushing! The baby is almost here! ” The doctor informed me and I screamed and pushed with everything I had left in me. I heard a baby crying and I laid there limp on the bed.
I heard Jin crying, “ You did good, baby! ” He gently kissed my head.
“ Here Mr. Kim, you can hold your baby. ” Jin held the baby and was smiling like he won an immeasurable amount of money, “ Look, she has your eyes and my nose, honey. Thank you y/n for everything, I love you. ” He whispered and I smiled faintly at the crying baby in his arms.
“ I love you too, Jin, and our new family member. ”
The doctor reappeared, “ What is the baby’s name? ”
Jin and I looked at each other, “ Kim Yeji. ”
32 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
cmbdragon98
Mom said it's my turn to be the ritual sacrifice
howlongtillidie
I Shit Post
writingfeedsthedarkestones
Freedom's Far From Fleeting
fitzwlliamdarcy
It is a truth universally acknowledged...